/ Language: English / Genre:love_erotica

Naked In School

Frank Downey


Frank Downey

Naked In School

Prelude

Yes, folks, that’s right-I’ve decided to do my own take on the famous "Naked In School" series.

The inspiration, of course, goes to all those fine folks that have contributed to the Naked In School saga-especially Karen Wagner, who started it all, and Peregrinef, who wrote Beth and Carl’s stories, my favorites in the series.

I’m picking up where they left off, but not really.

Y’see, the tales have built on themselves, and there’s a number of them. I like some of what’s been done, but not all of it, and wanted to have my own take on the thing. Plus, if I went right in line with the original stories, there’d be a problem with timeline-does mine come after everything that’s been posted, or does it happen after Beth and Carl’s stories but before the others, or what.

So, what I did, is I moved it. The original concept is intact, but I moved it to a different school. What I figured is, if something like The Program came into being in the type of world that Karen Wagner introduced, it’d have to start up in other schools, right? My tale takes place at Westport High, a school in a city about 50 miles away from Central. The success of The Program has caused other neighboring school systems to implement it. My tale takes place about 10 years after Karen initiated The Program at Central. The program has been implemented for two years at Westport, and it has not gone particularly well. My story takes place at the beginning of the school year of the third year of the program-a last-ditch effort to see if Westport can make it work as well as Central had. Jared and Amanda, two Juniors, are picked to start the program that year.

As is my wont, this is, despite the random debauchery so common to the Naked In School stories, a rather sweet little tale. <G>

I’m trying something a little different in how I tell the story, though-it’s going to be told in first-person from both Jared and Amanda’s POV. I’m dividing it up into "parts"-which is either going to be a day (Part One-Monday) or a part of a day (Part Six-Wednesday Evening). Inside the parts, I’ll have chapters-and each chapter heading will tell you who’s POV that chapter is being written from. I really want to do it this way, and I’m going to do my damndest to make sure it’s not too confusing-but having both characters’ POV is the crux of the story, and I didn’t want to do it as two separate stories (as Peregrinef did for his), and third-person seemed inadequate.

Hope you like it,

Frank

PS: Anyone wanting to read the rest of the Naked In School series, my buddy Gary has thoughtfully archived all the rest of the tales. You can find the rest of them here:

http://www.asstr.org/~gary/naked/Naked.htm

The rest of my writings can be found here:

http://www.asstr.org/~Frank_Downey/

JARED AND AMANDA NAKED IN SCHOOL

PART ONE-MONDAY

CHAPTER ONE

JARED

I knew it. I just knew it. The minute they called me down to the office that Monday morning, I knew what was up. I was getting sucked into The Program.

The Program? Oh, that’s this thing we have here at Westport High. Its full name is the Naked In School Program. Yup, those of us "lucky" enough to be chosen to go into the program have to be naked, completely, in school, for a full week. We also get the chance to go through all kinds of shame and humiliation. This is designed, you see, to "teach respect" and to "foster the students’ confidence." Yeah. Right.

Maybe I shouldn’t say that-because it apparently has worked that way at Central High. That’s where this whole thing started. That’s a school about 50 miles away from here, and they’ve been doing it for about ten years. Apparently, over there, it has taught respect, and has fostered confidence. Maybe they just have a better class of student over there, or something-because it hasn’t worked here.

This would be the third year we tried it. It was the beginning of the third week in school, and they don’t do it the first two weeks, so I’d be one of the first this year. Oh joy. They’ve tried it, the first two years, on just the Juniors and Seniors, so this would be the first year my class was eligible (I’m a Junior this year). They’re doing it in all four grades this time, hoping that would help. And I understand they’ve made a few other changes as well.

Because, as I said, the first two years haven’t been good. One of the problems has been that parents can "opt out" of their kids taking part-and it seemed all the kids that weren’t opted out were the geeks, the loners, the outcasts. Kids that get humiliated to begin with. Having them be the ones going through The Program seemed to be just another road to their humiliation. There was a lot of harassment, a lot of teasing, and rumors of at least one attempted rape. I do know that two girls that went through it had to be hospitalized afterwards. You’d think the administration would get the hint. Nope-they just keep hearing all these glowing reports from Central, and keep buying into it. But nobody was learning "respect" and I don’t think being harassed and assaulted is going to help your confidence any.

Which brings me to my problem-who else was buying into those glowing reports from Central. Namely, my parents. They were all worried about my confidence, so they volunteered me. Over my strenuous objections, I might add. They didn’t listen. Unfortunately, one of the kids that went through it last year that was one of the few to have a good experience was my older sister’s best friend. My parents knew that, too. "It’ll help your confidence. You’re too shy." Blah blah blah.

Look, I’m not a geek, not really-by that, I mean I don’t get harassed. I’m not in the popular clique, but I have my group of friends, and I get along with just about everyone. I don’t get picked on, and most people like me well enough. I get good grades, but I’m not known as a "brain". I’m an ordinary guy with a fair-to-middling social life. No serious complaints, really.

But my parents are convinced I’m scared of girls.

There’s some truth to that-I’ll get back to that later-but what I’m trying to figure out is how, exactly, parading nude in front of the entire student body is supposed to cure me of being scared of the female half of that student body. Nobody’s explained that leap of logic to my satisfaction yet.

Anyhow-I’m scared of girls to a point, but what I really am is scared of girl. Singular. As in one particular. I’ve had a crush on the same girl since seventh grade. I’m scared to talk to her. Because she is wildly popular-probably the best-liked kid in the class. Plus she’s beautiful, smart, and very sweet. I’ve had it bad for a long time. My parents don’t know that, of course-they think my complete and utter failure to garner a date ever is due to some paralysis over the whole female species. Well, it’s not, not really. I have friends that are girls. I can talk to them. It’s just romantic entanglements scare me-and that’s all bound up with this one girl.

And, very shortly, if I don’t miss my guess, that one girl is going to see…me…NAKED.

Shit. Shit shit shit shit.

There are days when I hate my parents.

Anyhow, there was no getting out of it. I trudged to the principal’s office, resigned to my fate. I turned the knob, opened the door, and stepped in. And just about swallowed my tongue. Because Mr. Tilling, the principal, was behind his desk…and sitting across from him…shit shit SHIT…was Amanda Frazier.

My crush.

This just got a WHOLE hell of a lot WORSE.

CHAPTER TWO

AMANDA

I got to school that Monday morning, and went immediately to Mr. Tilling’s office. I knew I was going to be chosen for The Program that week. Mr. Tilling had discussed it with me previously.

I guess I’d be considered popular. I do hang around with the Cool Kids, I’m a cheerleader, all that. Lots of people like me, lots of people look up to me. I say that not to brag-not my style-but because it explains why I was "set up". Yeah, there were a lot of problems with The Program the first two years, and, yeah, a lot of it was because a lot of the popular kids opted out. They got to stand on the sideline and be catty.

This is why Mr. Tilling approached me last week and asked that I volunteer. He wanted a popular kid to kick things off this year. I said no, of course. It would be humiliating, and way too much responsibility. He persisted. What can I say, he wore me down. He appealed to my sense of school spirit, the rat fink. Of course, I wasn’t the tough nut to crack-that’d be my parents. They freaked, especially my Mom. Tilling wore them down, too. So, here I was, preparing to go to school for a week in the altogether.

I was terrified.

That’d surprise some people, I know. Because I’m popular, have popular friends, am always (at least outwardly) in a good mood, get decent grades, am friendly, all that-people think I’m a cool customer. Not. What I am is a good actress. I should be in drama, not cheerleading.

Y’see, all I heard growing up was stories about my mother-how unpopular she was, how she was picked on, how she was an outcast and a misfit all through school. I never wanted to go through that, so I cultivated popularity.

Now I was confronted with a dilemma-how do I maintain a complete facade without any clothes on?

And, yeah, I was scared, too-I wasn’t all that convinced that my popularity was going to save me from the harassment. Especially considering it was all a facade.

But I agreed. Idiot that I am, I agreed. So, here I was, in Mr. Tilling’s office, waiting. Apparently there was going to be another guinea pig in the Junior class. Three actually, two boys and one other girl, but they were "pairing us up" this year, and one of the boys was on his way.

He walked in, and it was Jared Wicklow. I knew him; he’d been in school with me since sixth grade. Nice guy. Quiet, didn’t say much, so I didn’t know him all that well, but I always thought he was a nice guy. Good, at least they didn’t pair me up with an asshole.

And I took one look at him, and immediately felt better-about myself, because I felt really bad for him. Because if I was scared, poor Jared was petrified.

"Hi", he managed to croak out as he sat next to me. I smiled, and said "Hi" back.

"OK, now that you’re both here," Mr. Tilling said, "we can begin. Amanda already knows why she’s here, and I’ll bet you can guess, Jared."

"The Program," Jared replied, looking at his shoes, in a voice of total doom. I did really feel bad for him.

"Correct", Mr. Tilling confirmed. He handed both of us brochures describing The Program. "I’m sure you two know the basics, and the brochure covers most questions you might have. However, there are a few changes this year. First of all, it’s not completely random. We’ve pleaded with some of the more popular kids, like Amanda here, to participate, so that we get a better cross-section of participants. Plus, we’re using a Buddy System this year."

"Buddy system?" Jared asked.

"Yep. You, Jared, and Amanda, are buddies. We expect you to support one another throughout this week. And that means both of you. Amanda is more vulnerable because she’s a girl; but she’s also very popular. You’re both going to need support. You have three classes together-one in the morning, one right after lunch, and the last class of the day, so you’ll have plenty of time to lean on one another. And I trust you’ll exchange phone numbers." He looked us dead in the eye. "I can count on your cooperation, right?" he said sternly.

"Sure," I chirped.

"Uh, yeah, OK," Jared stammered. Damn, he really was scared. Or didn’t like being teamed up with me, one or the other.

"Good," Mr. Tilling continued. "Time to strip. Jared? You go first."

"Uh, me? First?" he stammered.

"Come on, time’s a-wasting." Mr. Tilling cajoled.

He did it. Slowly, painfully. I felt bad-Jared had no facade. He was scared, and embarrassed, and couldn’t hide it. Me? OK, I was curious, I admit it. Everyone thinks because I run with the popular crowd that I have a lot of dates. Not true. Nobody ever asks me out. So, in about two minutes, I was going to see my very first live up-close naked boy. I’d seen a few of the upperclassmen that got roped into The Program over the last two years-and, OK, I admit gazing at a few naughty magazines that my friend Maggie always seems to have. But a real boy, naked, this close? Never seen one.

Suddenly, there he was. And, I have to admit, I liked what I saw. Poor Jared was blushing purple, and standing kind of hunched-over, like he wanted to cover up. I was just enjoying the view. What was he ashamed about? Now, admittedly, I’m not much with a basis for comparison, but he didn’t seem to have much to hide. There were muscles I didn’t know he had, his ass was completely delectable-and, there it was, between his legs. He was soft, but it was still impressive. I looked him up and down, and kind of involuntarily let a "Wow!" slip between my lips. Apparently, it was the right thing to say, because Jared straightened up a little and gave me a bit of a half-smile-though he blushed deeper, which just made him cuter.

"Right. Your turn, Amanda," Mr. Tilling said, breaking me out of my reverie.

"OK," I breathed. Remember, Amanda. Act. Act, act, act. Big smile. Never let ‘em see you sweat-or cry, or be scared, or whatever. Off with the blouse, off with the skirt, off with the bra, off with the panties. We got to keep our shoes and socks, so those stayed on. Big smile, nothing bothers me. So, I’m stark naked in the principal’s office. Next to a boy who is similarly stark naked. No big deal, right?

Maybe if I kept telling myself this, I might believe it.

And then I caught a glimpse of Jared. For one thing, he was practically drooling. For another thing he got hard, instantly. That seemed to increase his discomfort. It shouldn’t have. And we were supposed to be supporting each other, right? So, I looked down at…IT…boy it was big…anyhow, I looked down at it, and whispered to him, "That’s a nice compliment. Thank you." At least I got him to smile, a little bit, again.

"Thanks for that ‘wow’ earlier," he whispered.

I looked up at his face and said, "If I keep looking down, you’re really going to get a ‘wow’!"

"OK, now that the preliminaries are over, off to class with you two. You have English together first period, right? Go. And, remember, support each other."

"We will," I assured him. "You ready?" I asked Jared.

"NO!" he said.

"Good, neither am I. Let’s get it over with anyhow." I marched out of the principal’s office, Jared behind me. The halls were filled, no big surprise. Smile, smile, smile. March proudly. Yadda yadda yadda.

How was I going to pull this off for a week?

CHAPTER THREE

JARED

Oh, man, it was so humiliating. Walking through the halls, stark naked-and with a boner, to boot.

Well, of course I was hard. I was looking at Amanda Frazier’s naked ass the whole way through the hall! Jesus, I had fantasized about seeing this girl naked since seventh grade. The fantasies didn’t hold a candle to the reality, let me tell you. When she got her clothes off, I thought I was going to pass out. And I was so embarrassed at how hard I got, and how quickly it happened. What Amanda said, though, that was really nice. As was her reaction to me getting undressed.

If anything, my admiration for this girl was increasing by leaps and bounds. She was one cool customer. I wish I could be as nonchalant about this as she was.

However, I had two things going on here. My discomfort at being naked-and my discomfort at seeing her naked. Not that I didn’t like seeing her naked, mind you, but what a distraction. Especially since Amanda thought it would be a good idea if we stuck together, and managed to convince the guy who sits next to me to switch seats for the week. So, now I not only had to deal with my nudeness, but I had to deal with the girl of my dreams sitting next to me as naked as I was.

I was going to flunk English this term, I could see it coming.

She sat next to me, and I couldn’t help but look. She really was beautiful. She had dark reddish hair, that hung down a couple inches down her back-she had it in a ponytail today-flawless skin, and sparkling blue eyes. That much I had known. And I guess I knew how awesome her body was-but now I really knew. She must have been a C-cup, and they were nice and firm. Long, shapely legs, a nice round ass, and a really cute red bush between her legs. She also-and I didn’t know this before-had the tiniest little roll around her waist. It was adorable, actually.

She caught me looking, and flashed me a grin. Like I said, one cool customer.

"Well, I see we have not one but two people in The Program with us this week." That was Mr. Tomasi, our English teacher. "Nice to see you-all of you-Jared, Amanda. You guys OK?"

"Sure," Amanda said. I managed to squeak out a "fine."

"You sure you’re OK, Jared? This must be overwhelming. Do you need relief?"

NO! my mind screamed, but I managed to calmly say, "No, thank you." Relief? Well, any guy in the program has the right, at the beginning of any class, to ask for relief. That means you either masturbate-or have someone in the class help you masturbate. But it has to be done in front of the class. No way, no chance, no how. I’ll live with the "blue balls"-which is bullshit, anyhow-until I can get home and take care of it myself. In private.

Just sitting there with the woody was bad enough.

"That’s something I always wondered," Amanda asked impishly, "why do only guys get to ask for relief?"

"Because girls don’t need to!" came from the back of the class-it was Danny Jacobsen, one of Amanda’s cronies. "Trust me, Amanda, you walk the halls like that and you’ll be fending off all the guys who want to give you relief!"

"Good point," Amanda giggled.

CHAPTER FOUR

AMANDA

English was actually OK-but the rest of the morning got worse.

I guess I very quickly came to appreciate the Buddy System concept-because it was easier at first, with Jared there with me. When we separated, after English, it got more difficult.

Because the Reasonable Request thing came into play.

Y’see, we have to go along with any "reasonable request". What’s reasonable? Well, that’s never been defined, exactly. Definitely looking. You have to let people look. You even have to pose, or something, if someone wants you to. I had a lot of people that wanted me to.

The big question mark is touching. Is that reasonable? Well, the way the program was first set up at Central, touching came to be considered reasonable. I’m not sure I agree with that, but I knew I was going to be touched-and I knew that refusing would most likely-though, as I said, this was never spelt out explicitly-get me in trouble.

So, right after English, on the way to my next class, I got felt up. Three times. And asked to pose, a bunch of times. I barely made it to Chemistry. And, by the time I did, I was confused and shaky. And Chemistry didn’t help-Mr. Ankiel, our teacher, is a smirking, arrogant dick. He took great pleasure in making me twirl and pose in front of the class before he finally let me sit down. By the time I was done with that-on top of all the touching and ogling on the way to class-I was really confused and shaky. And I was having a hard time maintaining the facade.

You see, as I alluded to earlier, I’m not sexual. And I don’t consider myself sexy. I’m too fat. Well, not fat fat but I’ve never been satisfied with my body. Too many lumps, too many rolls. And now I not only had to show all to everyone, I had to let them poke and prod my lumps and rolls. And then there’s that not sexual thing. Everyone thinks, because I’m a cheerleader and hang around with all the football players, that I’ve dated half of them. This is not helped by the fact that one of my two best friends-Maggie, the girl with the dirty magazines-is a slut. Hey, that’s what she calls herself, don’t blame me! Anyhow, Maggie has gone through half the football team, everybody knows it, and people assume I’m following in her footsteps. Not true-as I said, Jared’s the first boy I’ve never seen naked. And I’ve never been touched. Until today, that is. Heck, I’ve barely ever been kissed.

And I don’t like losing control. That’s what the facade was all about-maintain control, never let them see you sweat. Well, I was losing control, in a hurry. One morning of this, and my body had completely abandoned me. My mind might have been firmly maintaining the barriers-but my body was crumbling. Especially when Mike Person, one of the football team, slipped a finger in my…you know…between third and fourth period.

My body was completely out of control by then. I was horny. Really, really horny. That’s on top of being ashamed and self-conscious. And I didn’t want to be horny, and I didn’t know what to do about it, and I didn’t know how I was going to get through a whole week of this! My mind was screaming "horrors!" while my body was screaming "more!"

If walking the halls between classes wasn’t bad enough-walking into the cafeteria, stark naked, in front of the whole junior class, was completely mortifying. Even my friends razzed and jeered me as I got in line to get my food. And I got touched or fondled about three dozen times.

Searching desperately for an oasis, I spotted Jared, all by himself, eating. I avoided my friends and plopped my tray in front of him. "Hi!" I chirped, the Happy Amanda Mask firmly in place. "How’s it going?"

"Oh, grrrrreaaaat," he moaned. "This is so humiliating."

"Ah, it’s not so bad," I lied. "You got to go with the flow."

He looked me in the eye. "I really admire you. Thanks so much for sitting with me here at lunch-I wish I could take lessons from you."

"It’s all in the attitude," I told him, trying to convince myself as much as him.

"Maybe. I’m not one for attitude. I mean it’s not easy for me. I don’t hide very well."

I had to giggle at that. "Especially when you’re stark naked, awfully tough to hide."

He laughed in agreement. That was nice, at least he loosened up to laugh at my silly joke. He had a nice laugh.

"I don’t know, it’s probably easier for you," he was saying. "I’m completely inexperienced. You’re the first naked girl I’ve ever seen, and I’ve certainly never been naked in front of anyone."

"Ditto," I told him.

"Really?" He seemed surprised. "I didn’t realize…you know…"

"What, that I’m not Maggie Benson?" I laughed. "Nope, we may be friends, but we’re nothing alike. Well, at least our sex lives are nothing alike. Considering I don’t have one, and hers is all-encompassing." Jared laughed again.

"Forgive me for besmirching your honor, miss," he said gallantly. I giggled, and told him, "Don’t worry about it."

"So, my sister’s best friend went through this last year. I know what the girls that go through it get put through." He looked at me. "I guess, since you were completely inexperience-that your experience has quadrupled in just this morning?"

"And how," I admitted. "I’ll be honest. I’m so horny, I can’t stand it. And I’m not used to that. And, yeah, I’ve been felt up, and had a couple fingers up my…you know…but not long enough to actually do anything so I’m even hornier."

"I can relate. I had a couple of freshmen girls ‘just want to touch it’ on the way here. I thought I was gonna explode."

"Ooh. I know enough to know it’s worse for a boy." I looked at him. "Have you asked for relief yet?"

"NO!." I had to laugh at his vehemence. "No, and I don’t plan to. I’ll take care of it when I get home."

"It’s a long day."

"Yeah, and it’d be a lot longer if I had to jerk off in front of a whole class!"

"I dunno. Might be fun. It’d certainly be educational. I’d enjoy watching, I know that much."

Jared practically choked on his ham sandwich. "Uh-uh. No way."

"I’ll bet you change your mind. Sometime this week." He was having none of it.

Suddenly, he stopped that line of conversation, and looked at me. "You know what? You’re easy to talk to."

"You sound surprised."

"I am," he told me. "You always intimidated me."

"Me?" I laughed. "How the hell did I do that?"

"Because you’re so put together," he told me. "You’re so in control, so vivacious. Everybody likes you. You’ve almost got your own little band of courtesans."

"Ah," I demurred, "Like I said, it’s all in the attitude."

"Maybe so," he told me, "but the attitude is what might be intimidating." He took a bite of his sandwich. "Plus, you’re the prettiest girl in school, that doesn’t help."

That took me aback. Big-time. "Me? Prettiest girl in school? You’ve got to be kidding."

"Hell, no, and I thought that before I saw you naked," he smiled.

"And now you’ve changed your mind," I said.

"Nope. More convince of it than ever. Shit, if I ever do need relief, it’s because I have to stare at you three periods a day. I’m going to flunk all three of ‘em, I’m betting. You’re the distraction to end all distractions."

"Jared, you’re nuts. Look at me."

"Believe me, I have been," he smirked.

"And you don’t see the fat?"

"What, all them womanly curves? I’m not going to be able to convince you if you don’t believe it." He looked at me. "I didn’t think you had any body issues, considering how comfortable you feel about this."

OK. That’s when I slipped. He didn’t realize this, but I found him as easy to talk to as he did me. And I realized he was sincere. So I told him. "Jared, this is the truth. I’m not nearly as comfortable with this as you think I am. I wasn’t kidding when I said it was all attitude."

"Oh." While he mulled that one over, I changed tacks. "Besides, what’s your excuse, then? Don’t tell me you have body issues. Stud," and I winked at him. He turned a delightful shade of hot pink.

"Um, well, to tell you the truth-I don’t have much of a body image either way. It’s just kind of there, you know what I mean? But, no, low body image isn’t my problem. I’m just shy. Especially around girls. And here I am, parading nude in front of every girl in the student body. It’s mortifying, in a way that I can’t explain."

"Hmmm," I said, "So what made you volunteer for this, if you feel that way?"

"I didn’t. My parents volunteered me, and told me afterwards."

"Oh, shit," I commiserated. That explained a lot.

CHAPTER FIVE

JARED

After our little chat at lunch, we walked to Biology together-that was our next class. And, I have to admit, while part of my brain-the part that’s connected to my dick-was watching her naked ass sway in front of me, the other part was stunned.

I had just eaten lunch with the girl of my dreams. We were both completely naked. And it was like having a nice chat with someone I had been best friends with for ten years. This girl really was easy to talk to-easier than I’d ever imagined.

Hell, I admit it. This crush on her started in seventh grade. It was puppy love, I know it, I was in love with an image. I knew her-but I didn’t really know her. It was the idea of her that I was in love with. Oh, that, and I wasn’t lying when I said I thought she was the most beautiful girl in school. But, yeah, I knew what it was. I just surmised, from the image, that if I ever got the nerve to actually get to know this girl, that I’d fall completely in love with her. And, what was thrilling, and completely scary, is that the events of this morning hadn’t done a thing to make me feel I was wrong about that. She was better up close than she was from afar, at least so far. And I’m not talking about physically, either.

OK, I’m not completely talking about physically.

We walked into Biology, her in front of me, and I immediately heard a familiar voice shout out, "Hey, look, it’s Amanda’s tits!" I laughed. I had forgotten that Amanda’s friend Maggie was in this class, too.

Maggie’s in Amanda’s crowd, but I knew her. Everybody knows Maggie Benson. As Amanda has said, she’s got a reputation for being…er, let’s just say, free with her favors. But nobody holds it against her, because, not only does she not apologize for it-which makes most people respect her choices-she’s also got a great personality. For one thing, she’s genuinely funny. She teases everybody, no real maliciousness intended, and cracks everybody up.

She was still going at Amanda. "Hey, Frazier. A week with you bouncing those bazookas of yours all over school, and I’m going to have to hide all my boyfriends."

"I don’t think there’s anywhere on earth big enough to hide all your boyfriends," Amanda retorted.

"Apparently, your bra qualifies!" ZING! I had to laugh, as did Amanda, and Amanda then sat down, giving Maggie a full view of me. I braced myself-but not really. Like I said, Maggie was funny. I knew there was a quip coming-but I also knew that Maggie would make me laugh more than she’d make me embarrassed.

I was wrong. On both counts. As Amanda sat down, and I walked up the row beside her, I heard Maggie let out a gasp. I looked at her, and her eyes were as wide as saucers. And then she said, to my astonishment, "Jesus Christ, Wicklow! Are you packing! Is that a telephone pole or are you happy to see me?" She couldn’t stop staring. I couldn’t stop blushing!. And she kept it up. "My God, that’s the biggest dick I’ve ever seen on a high school kid. And I’ve seen enough of them. Damn. I think I like this whole Program thing!" I tried to wave her off, but she kept staring. And, boy, was I purple by this time. Amanda kept giggling. I’m glad she was amused.

Me, I was embarrassed. Yeah, OK, and I was flattered, too. Wouldn’t you be? I was never one to check out other guys in the locker room-as I told Amanda, body image was rather a non-issue to me. It was there, and there it was. How it compared wasn’t much concern to me. But, yeah, having Maggie Benson-who, as she said, had a basis for comparison-drooling all over me was flattering.

It also made me more horny. I didn’t think that was possible. Ay yi yi.

Just then, Ms. Toranetti walked in. She’s our Bio teacher-and she’s also the person at Westport who was the primary driver of The Program. She really wanted this to work-I know some of the failures of the first two years killed her. And, so, she walked in, saw me and Amanda sitting there starkers-with Maggie, on the other side of Amanda from me, still staring-and smiled.

"Well, isn’t this a pleasure. I get a matched set of nudists in the class. Hello, Jared, Amanda. Welcome to The Program. How’s the first day been so far?"

"Fine," Amanda said-but it seemed strained to me.

"Tolerable. Almost," I said, to giggles.

"Ah, it gets easier, Jared." She looked at me. "But, I must say, you do look rather uncomfortable. Have you had relief yet today?"

"No!" I said-probably a bit stronger than I intended.

"Don’t you think you should?"

I was about to refuse, but I was interrupted-by Maggie. "PICK ME!" she bellowed. "Oh, pick me, pick me, please pick me," she rattled, writhing in her chair, to the laughter of the rest of the room. Amanda especially, and she looked at me and gave me a little wiggle with her eyebrows, as if to say "go for it". And I made the mistake of looking over at Maggie-and she winked. And licked her lips.

I was gonna say no to this?

No, I was not. I accepted Maggie’s offer, and went up to the front of the room, as required, and sat in a chair. Maggie knelt in front of me, and slowly started running her hand up and down my dick-which was close to exploding in about two seconds.

"Oh, what a beautiful piece of equipment," Maggie purred, to the giggles of the class. She looked up at me, and must have seen something in my face, because she whispered, "You’ve never had this done to you before, have you?"

"Not unless you count my own hand," I admitted, whispering back. She giggled, and said, "Well, then, I’d better make it an experience to remember, right?" She looked down at it, her hand running softly but firmly up the length, and then said, "I don’t think it’s gonna fit, but I have got to give it a try." And then next thing I knew, the head of my dick was in her mouth. And then more of my dick. And more. And still more.

Holy fuck.

I was getting a blowjob from Maggie Benson. While I was naked. In front of our whole Biology class-including, let’s not forget, my long-time crush. Who was grinning ear to ear, I noticed. Then my attention was diverted-as Maggie swallowed. I was getting deep-throated. All the way, as her lips made contact with my pubes. She raised her thumb in the air as if to say, "I did it!" as she took it all in. I looked down, her cheeks were all puffy and I could see the muscles in her throat working as she swallowed my dick. And it felt…well, it was indescribable.

One thing I knew for sure was that I was ready, already. I tapped her on the shoulder and, when she looked up, gave her a little sign. She didn’t care. She just started slowly and slightly bobbing up and down on my dick. I think it took about three bobs-and I exploded. Maggie swallowed every drop. Then she released my dick, and looked up at me with a little self-satisfied smile. "I took it all!" she exclaimed, to the cheers and whoops from the class.

"That you did," I agreed. "Wow."

"You’re welcome," she giggled. "It was my pleasure." She stood up, bowed to the class, and sauntered back to her seat to applause. I tried to quickly catch my breath, before attempting to stand up. My legs were like spaghetti.

"Hey, Wicklow." It was Ed Dauer, another one of Maggie and Amanda’s friends. "That’s the way to do it. You need relief, get a professional."

"I am not a professional," Maggie said in mock indignation. "I never charge money."

"Shit, I don’t know why the hell not," I blurted out. Everyone howled at that, even Maggie.

Ms. Toranetti laughed herself, and then said, "Good. Now that we’ve concluded our entertainment, we can get back to class. Having trouble walking, Mr. Wicklow? Take your time." I just blushed and waved as I unsteadily made my way to my seat.

"I told you you wouldn’t be able to go through the whole week without relief!" Amanda whispered as I sat down. I just shrugged and kind of grinned.

"Since we’ve got two Program participants in the class this week, we’re going to take advantage of it. I’m pushing up the sex-and-anatomy lesson." Amanda and I looked at each other, in apprehension. Ms Toranetti must have picked up on it, because she said, "Don’t worry, you two. It won’t be that bad, and you’ll not be forced into anything. And this is a good group. Right?" she said pointedly. The class cheerily affirmed her opinion.

"I’m going to be honest with you. The Program means a lot to me. And that’s what we’re going to start with, today, talking about The Program itself. Jared, Amanda, I’m going to be asking for some of your impressions-not today, because it’s the first day, but later in the week. Today, we’re going to talk about The Program in general-and why it’s mostly failed here the past two years."

Kevin Abraham, a kid I didn’t know well, raised his hand. "It’s mostly failed because there weren’t enough controls."

Ms. Toranetti looked at him. "Marie is your older sister, isn’t she."

"Yeah," Kevin confirmed. "For those who don’t know what Ms. Toranetti is talking about, my older sister, Marie, got put through the program last year, when she was a senior." Kevin took a deep breath. "She’s one of the ones that ended up in the hospital. She had-well, basically, it was a nervous breakdown. She’s a lot better now, but it really messed her up."

I raised my hand. "What happened to her? I don’t mean to pry, but, listen-I’ve found all of this uncomfortable and embarrassing, but not anything that’s really going to mess me up. What went wrong with the program, really, the last two years?"

"People abused the rules," Ms. Toranetti told us. "Kevin, I’m going to try not to really get into this, but let me give them a bit of background." Kevin nodded. "Kevin’s sister was painfully shy. Now, this is why her parents wanted her in The Program to begin with, but it backfired. Marie was a wallflower; I don’t know a nicer way to put it. She spent four years fading into the woodwork-and suddenly she was the center of all attention. And not always in a nice way. She didn’t handle it well."

"Yeah," Kevin agreed. "It was too much, too soon, and too intense. And that whole reasonable request thing-let’s just say that ‘reasonable’ gives you a whole lot of leeway. What’s reasonable for me, or you, might not be reasonable for someone else. When you’ve spent four years so shy that nobody even talks to you-and then you end up being groped every time you walk down the hall, it’s a drastic change. Marie just freaked."

"Yes," Ms T. agreed, "and, don’t for a second think I’m blaming the victim here, because I’m not, but there were too many Maries in the pool the first two years. This is why we wanted people like Amanda, who aren’t shy-and even Jared, though he’s not the social butterfly Amanda is"-everyone laughed at that, Amanda and me most of all-"even Jared is pretty well-liked and has a decent amount of friends. That’s also why we came up with the buddy system-and why we teamed people like Jared and Amanda together. Both are normal everyday students, both are very nice people who we knew would treat the other with respect. This doesn’t cure all the ills, but good role models are hard to find."

"Aah, all this responsibility," Amanda mock-sighed to laughter. "There’s one objection that I have to that theory, though." Ms T. nodded for her to go on. "Knowing someone isn’t shy doesn’t take care of all of it. Maggie would have done better with this than I am-because I’m completely sexually inexperienced." That was a tough admission for her to make, I could tell, especially with half the class looking at her in disbelief. "That’s the big problem I’m having-not the nudity, per se, but that I feel like I’ve had my sexuality thrust onto me, and I’m not sure how I feel about that."

"That’s a good point," Mrs. T said. "Do you feel the same way, Jared?"

"Well, let me just tell you this," I said, "what just happened a couple minutes ago was the absolute first time any hand ever touched my dick that wasn’t my own. And a mouth? Forget it."

"Oh, goody, I love breaking them in!" Maggie interjected to general laughter.

"Good, Jared. So, how do you feel?"

I thought about that one for a minute. "You know, less put-upon than I thought I might. But that’s because of Maggie, she made it fun and didn’t embarrass me. And my buddy, here, Amanda, too-she was making all these goofy ‘go for it’ eye motions at me. It was fun, because Amanda encouraged the fun, and Maggie made it fun." They were both beaming at me. That was cool. "I told myself I was not going to ask for relief at all this week-Amanda’s pushing and Maggie’s enthusiasm changed my mind. I never would have done it without them."

"Good," Ms. T said, "and that’s why we want people like you guys in The Program. Jared, you’re likeable-Amanda, too. Maggie likes you, Jared, as a friend, I mean. That makes it all easier."

"She likes his dick," Ed Bauer quipped.

"Well, yeah," Ms. T agreed, "but it couldn’t be just that. Maggie, would you have been that enthusiastic if you didn’t like Jared as a person?"

"No way," Maggie agreed. "I don’t know Jared all that well, but he’s cool. And cute." Dammit, it’s awfully hard to hide a blush when you have no clothes on! "If I thought he was a complete loser, I wouldn’t have been that enthusiastic," Maggie continued.

"Right," Ms. T went on. "But what we think is that if we start with people like Jared and Amanda, it’ll give a better reputation to the program itself. We also think the Buddy System will help. People like Marie didn’t have that kind of support."

"It’s only been a half a day, and I can tell you that that part of it has already helped," Amanda said. I smiled at her, and agreed. "She already gave me a nice pep talk at lunch," I told them. " And going through a class like this is a lot easier with her here." I got a radiant smile at that one.

"Well, we’ll see what you have to say about that when we start in on anatomy," Ms. T joked. "But, yeah, we really thought it was beneficial. I’ve talked to some of the other kids in The Program this week, and they are all enthusiastic about the Buddy System, even after just a few hours."

"My problem with The Program is some of the rhetoric," Amanda piped up. "That whole ‘boys are different than girls’ garbage. That gets my goat, I have to say."

"You don’t agree with that? You don’t think girls are different than boys?" Ms. T asked.

"Only in the plumbing," Amanda quipped. "Look, I’m here naked. How many of you guys are turned on?" Every male hand in the room raised. Plus Lisa Sherrick. "Hey, I’m lesbian, what can I say," Lisa quipped, making Amanda blush.

"OK," Amanda continued. "Now, Jared is also naked. How many girls outside of Lisa are turned on?" Every other female raised their hand. "OK. And Jared, are you turned on by being naked?"

"I was," I replied, "But Maggie Hoovered it out of me." The class broke up at that. I turned to stare at her. "Give me a minute, though."

"Oh, thanks," she said, grinning at me. "Anyhow, you get my point. And I am turned on by being naked. So what’s the difference? We’re all turned on. We might be turned on by different things, but that’s not even a given, witness Lisa." She grinned at me. "And when Jared and I have history last period with Mr. Riley, he won’t be looking at me."

Oh shit, I had forgotten about that. Mr. Riley was gay. Yeeks.

Amanda went on, "So, what’s the difference?"

"The difference is how men and women react to that. The difference is also how members of the opposite sex deal with it," Ms T replied. "For instance, the whole relief thing."

"I’m glad you brought that up, because that’s one of the inequities, to my mind," Amanda said.

"But it’s harder for boys to spend a whole day being aroused without something being done about it," Ms T said.

"I think that’s way overstated," I piped up. "Am I glad I got relief? Yeah, but that’s because Maggie was fun, like I said. I could’ve lived without it. It wasn’t bothering me all that much."

"Really?" Ms T asked.

"Really," I said. "And I don’t think for a second that Amanda’s all that comfortable." She shot me a grateful look. "It’s more obvious on boys, that’s all. No, walking around with that thing sticking out isn’t the most pleasant thing in the world, but I can’t see how it’s more pleasant sitting all day in a puddle." Amanda really shot me a grateful look just then. I was scoring points left and right. Without even trying to-I mean, I was sincere what I was saying. This couldn’t be all that pleasant for her. She had hinted at such during lunch.

"Look," I went on, "guys have been using that whole ‘I’ve got blue balls!’ stuff with girls for centuries, and it’s designed to get what the guy wants. But what about what the girl wants? Look, I’ve been poked and prodded all day, but so has Amanda. I got to have something done about it. She doesn’t. I don’t know if that’s fair."

"That’s a good point," Ms T said. "I’m going to have to think about that one. Jared, you need to speak up in class more, OK?"

I blushed. I blushed more when I realized that every single girl in the class was looking at me in undisguised awe. I didn’t speak up because of that, I spoke up because I thought an important point needed to be made. But the looks from the girls in the class were a nice fringe benefit.

CHAPTER SIX

AMANDA

I could’ve kissed him. I swear, I could’ve wrapped my arms around him and kissed him right there.

He got it. He completely got it.

Who woulda thunk it?

Anyhow, the rest of the day was uneventful, but that’s mainly because gym class was cancelled. I have it right after Bio, but they were using the gym for something so I got a study period instead. And poor Jared had to put up with Mr. Riley ogling him in history, but he was OK about it. Mr. Riley’s a nice guy, everybody knows he’s gay, but he’s cool. We walked in, Mr. Riley looked at Jared, and said, "Jared, are you straight?" When Jared replied in the affirmative, Mr. Riley just went "Too bad." Even Jared laughed.

Afterwards, we had to go to the entrance to get dressed-with an audience, of course. Except I didn’t get to get dressed. Cheerleading practice, you see-and since that’s a school activity, I had to be naked for it. Oh, joy. Anyhow, Jared got dressed, and I just gathered up my clothes to bring to the football field. They had separated the "dressing and undressing area" by sex in the past, but they didn’t this year-because of that whole Buddy thing. We were there to support each other. Since we were both being ogled and asked to pose by a gaggle of kids of both sexes, the support was welcome.

Jared walks to school, as do I, but in different directions. I walked him as far as the football field. As he went to go, I pulled him aside and said, "Thanks for what you said in Biology." And I kissed him. Just a little light one, but on the lips. Hey, I said I wanted to kiss him. It was really weird because, by that point, he was fully dressed and I was not. But I’m glad I did it.

And can that boy blush!

I could’ve done without cheerleading, I have to admit. All those rolls and bulges, unrestrained, while I had to jump around. All right, I admit it-I’m pretty well-endowed. This is not a good thing when you’re doing jumps and splits. I think I need to try to talk the administration into allowing sports bras, or I’m going to get a damn black eye. Yeesh.

Of course, I was the only naked cheerleader. Of course, I had an audience. And Mike Person, the same football player who slipped a finger in my…you know…did it again after practice. I let him. Dammit, I’ll admit it, I enjoyed it. And this time, without the time constraints of having to get me to class, I let him finish me off.

Yeah, I came. And I didn’t even feel all that self-conscious about it. Hey, I was really horny by that point. At least now I was even with Jared-and, yeah, it was a relief. But I couldn’t help think that I wish it were Jared doing it. Mike was fine, but he wasn’t particularly gentle, nor particularly clued-in to what makes a girl feel good. He just poked around down there…

You know, I don’t know if The Program is working if I can’t even SAY it!

He poked around…my pussy. There. I said it. He poked around my pussy, and I came. But I wanted more.

I wanted Jared. Where the hell did that come from? And why was I now realizing that I was jealous of Maggie?

Shit.

Anyhow, after that, I got dressed. It was strange. I was relieved-but at the same time, I felt kind of constrained. I didn’t expect that. But I walked home dressed, and went inside, to deal with my Mom.

She’s not happy about The Program. Mr. Tilling, when he came to convince my parents to let me take part, quickly realized who the reasonable parent in my family is, and went to work on my father. Daddy’s cool. But he’s not home when I get home-Mom just works mornings, Daddy’s a lawyer who works all day-so Mom it was.

"How was school, dear?" she asked.

"Interesting. The Program started today. I got selected, as I thought I would." I could see her stiffen up.

"So you pranced around school all day naked," she spat out.

"Yeah. It was kind of fun." Yup, I put the mask on for her, too. "Very liberating."

"Oh, that’s all we need is for you to get liberated. I do not know what this world is coming to."

Not wanting to deal with this, I grabbed some cookies and went to my room to deal with homework.

Daddy’s better. After supper, he called me into his office that he has in the house. "Your mother tells me The Program started today." I nodded. "How do you feel about it?"

"Weird," I admitted. I can let my guard down around Daddy. He’s the only one. "It was liberating, and humiliating all at the same time. At least they gave us some support this time." I explained about the Buddy System, and about Jared. "He helped, a lot. He’s very nice." I told Daddy about what he said in Biology.

"How is he dealing with things?" Daddy asked.

"No better than I am," I admitted. "He’s shy, and isn’t much for building walls around himself, so he felt even more exposed than I did. It got better, though. Maggie gave him a Hummer in Bio."

Daddy cracked up laughing. "It would have to be Maggie Benson, wouldn’t it? Um, did you have anything done to you?"

"Yeah," I admitted. "I was groped a lot, and after cheerleading Mike Person…um…fingered me."

"Did you come?" Daddy asked.

"Yeah," I admitted, blushing to my roots. "He’s not exactly Mister Skill, but I was rather pent-up at the time."

"I can imagine," Daddy laughed. "It’s OK, you know. You need to loosen up. Nobody else realizes this, but I do-that’s why I agreed to your taking part." He smiled at me. "You close yourself off too much. I know that, and I think you do, too. There’s more to life than being Miss Congeniality."

"Yeah, and I think this week is going to give me a lot to think about on that score."

"Good."

PART TWO TUESDAY

CHAPTER SEVEN

JARED

I went home Monday night. Had a nice talk with my parents. They’re all for The Program, as I explained, but they’re worried about me more than they let on. They let me talk out some of the things that happened. It was good.

And then I went upstairs and jerked off, and I think it took all of seven seconds. All, and I mean all I could think about was a naked Amanda kissing me.

It was strange. Look at all that had happened to me today. I walked around school naked. Girls were grabbing my dick all day. I got my first blowjob ever, and from a certified expert. And, still, the most shocking thing that happened was a little kiss from my long-time crush while she was naked.

I think I dreamed about it that night.

Anyhow, Tuesday dawned, and another day of walking around naked was ahead.

"How are you feeling?" Mom asked me as I came down for breakfast.

"OK, I guess."

"I guess having Amanda to help you is a good thing," Mom commented. I had told her all about the Buddy System last night.

"Yes and no." Since this whole thing was supposed to bring about openness, I decided to spill the beans. Before I could, though, my sister Tina, a senior, walked in. I hadn’t seen her last night, she had been out.

"Hi, little brother. Actually, considering what I heard yesterday, I should be calling you not-so-little brother."

"Oh, Jesus," I groaned. "You heard."

"I heard, I didn’t see. Pity, that."

"Jesus, Tina, you’re my sister!"

"I’m just wanting a look, that’s all. I have to see if the stories are exaggerated."

"What are you talking about?" my Mom interjected.

"Apparently, your son is packing some serious heat," Tina smirked. Mom just looked blankly at her, so she continued. "The scuttlebutt is that what he’s got between his legs is very impressive. I do believe I heard the words ‘tree trunk’ and ‘telephone pole’ bandied about."

"Oh, thanks a lot, Tina," I grumbled.

"Really?" Mom laughed.

"That’s what I’ve been told," Tina said. "You know, little brother, there is that whole outreach thing. You know, where you’re encouraged to go nude other places? Like, here, perhaps?"

"No way!" I blurted.

"That’s enough, Tina, you’re embarrassing him."

"Ah, it’s all right," I said. "But I ain’t getting naked around here unless she does."

"Hmm. That might just be worth it," Tina grinned. "Hey, if it’s big enough to make Maggie Benson drool…"

"Oh, you heard about that, too, huh?" I asked.

"Yep. Also heard about the Hummer."

"Oh no."

"All right, what?" Mom was lost again.

"Maggie Benson-who loves sex, by the way-was so impressed by the size of Jared’s boner that she volunteered to give him relief in Bio class. She ended up deep-throating him," Tina told Mom, to my dismay.

"Tina, did you have to tell her that?"

"Well, this is all about openness, right?" Mom asked. "Jared, don’t be embarrassed. Did you enjoy it?"

"Yeah," I admitted. "Maggie is something else."

"Now, back to what I asked you-having Amanda in the program, is it a help. You said yes and no."

I took a deep breath. "OK, openness. Fine. I’m going to spill the beans to you two." Took another breath. "I’ve had a crush on Amanda Frazier since seventh grade."

"Oh," Mom said.

"Amanda Frazier’s a phony, Jared," Tina said. "You can do better than that."

"A phony?" I asked.

"Yeah. She’s plastic, fake," Tina maintained. "She flits around being Miss Perfect, and it’s all an act. Look, I know what she’s about. You don’t become Miss Popularity by being yourself. She’s all things to all people-and it’s phony."

"I see what you mean. Look, I’ve never known her-it’s all been worship from a distance. But we’re stuck together now. And if she’s being phony, I don’t think she’s going to be able to maintain it through this."

"Huh?" Tina asked. She hadn’t heard about the buddy system, and so I explained it-and that Amanda was my buddy. "Waitaminnit-Amanda Frazier is walking around buck-naked too? I’m shocked she had the guts. Talk about baring yourself-if you do it physically, doing it metaphorically is sure to follow."

"That’s what I meant," I told Tina. "Actually, I think she’s struggling with this-though she’s not admitting it. But I’ve seen a crack or two in her armor."

"Good, she needs it cracked," Tina said. "There’s a nice, real, person in there, from what I’ve seen, struggling to get out."

"Hey, we all have our armor. Shyness is mine," I admitted. "Losing myself in hero-worship for a girl that didn’t even know I existed was another."

"Good point," Mom interjected. "She knows you exist now, I’ll bet. But now I know why having her as your buddy might be a bit difficult. The girl of your dreams, stark-naked and next to you."

"Yup, three periods a day, and we ate lunch together yesterday. She was even there when Maggie gave me the blowjob. And Ms. T has promised up some adventures in anatomy in Biology-and that means both of us."

"Maybe now’s the time to tell her how you feel?" Mom said.

"Nope. No way, no how. Not, at least, until I have some clothes on!"

After that interesting exchange, I went to school. I didn’t wear a lot-what was the point? As I got to the entrance where I had to disrobe, I saw the crowd had already gathered. I also saw Amanda walking towards me.

"Hi," she said.

"Hi yourself," I replied. "Ready to go get nekkid?" I teased.

"Sure thing." We walked towards the entrance. The crowd parted, and applauded.

"Hey," someone shouted, "you guys need any help getting undressed?"

"Yeah, I’ll definitely help!" I recognized Maggie’s voice, and just laughed.

"Hey, I’ve got a better idea," Maggie continued. "You know what I want to see? I want to see them undress each other." There were shouts of agreement and encouragement all around. "That’d be a great show."

Oh shit. "Well, I don’t know," I said.

"Come on, Jared, it’s a reasonable request, you know it is," Maggie maintained.

"She’s right," Amanda whispered. "OK, we’ll do it. It is a reasonable request," she told the crowd. I felt a lump in my throat like you wouldn’t believe.

"Look, relax. It’ll be fine," she whispered again. "Do you want to undress me first, or should I go first?"

"Umm, you’d better go first," I told her.

"My pleasure." She started with my tee shirt. When that was off, she crouched down. On the way down, she ran her hand down my stomach, which didn’t help my nervousness one bit, let me tell you. Then she reached for the waistband of my shorts, and down they went. Next, the underpants. They were quickly gone, I stepped out of them, and Amanda stood up. Smiling at me. And, oy, she gave my dick a quick squeeze on the way up.

Shit. I should’ve gone first.

Anyhow, the crowd applauded, and I grinned and gave a little bow. Then it was my turn. And, to make things worse, Amanda hadn’t dressed for simplicity of shedding garments. Her blouse had a gazillion buttons, and my hands were shaking.

She noticed. "Relax. It’s OK." She smiled at me as I finally got through all the buttons and slipped her blouse off of her. She was so damn gorgeous, I couldn’t stand it.

"Do the skirt next. There’s a button on my left hip." I undid the button, and slid the skirt down her legs. She stepped out of it. Just in her underwear, she was breathtaking. She was wearing a frilly pink bra, and her panties were similarly frilly and pink.

"I’m gonna fuck up the clasps on the bra," I said. She just laughed. I motioned for her to spin around, but she shook her head no. She was going to make me reach around, dammit. When I did, she put her hands on my sides. Damn damn damn. Somehow, and I don’t know how, I managed to get her bra undone.

I slipped it off, took a big gulp, and went for the panties. Like her, I had to crouch down. When she stepped out of them, her pussy was at eye-level.

I cannot possibly describe how hard I was at that point. I also noticed, with no small degree of astonishment, that she was wet. Amazing. She was as turned on by this as I was. She certainly hid it better. Well, maybe not completely-as I stood up, I noticed she was blushing. I also noticed something in her eyes-something I couldn’t quite put my finger on. She smiled at me, and bowed to the cheering crowd.

The bell rang, to our cheering section’s dismay. "Sorry, time to go," Amanda said, and we went into the door. To my utter shock, she grabbed my hand. Then she leaned into me and whispered, "That was the most sensual thing I’ve ever done. Thank you." I couldn’t speak.

We walked to English, our first class, and what an adventure that was. At one point, she was being fondled by some guy, and I had a girl’s hand around my dick-and we were stillholdinghands. I don’t know what was more thrilling, having my dick being fondled, or holding Amanda’s hand.

Damn, I needed relief. But the only person I wanted to do it was her, and I couldn’t ask. I just couldn’t.

After all that, English was uneventful. Except she kept grinning at me.

After English, I had gym. I hadn’t had it yesterday, as the gym was being used. So, this was my first time. We had to use the opposite sex’s locker room. So, I was on full display in a locker room full of naked girls. They kept pointing and giggling and reaching out for a quick grab. That’s when I realized something had happened to me-because I didn’t mind. At all. It was fun. And when the gym teacher asked me if I needed relief, I said, what the hell. Melissa Thomas, a girl I knew a little bit, offered to help out. Without Amanda there in the room, I was able to relax, and Melissa jerked me off very well. I came all over her hand. Showering after gym was really an adventure. Three girls jerked me off in the shower.

If anything, at least The Program was giving me some semblance of a sex life!

The rest of the morning went fine, and then it was time for lunch. Followed by Biology. And Amanda.

She sat with me at lunch again. "How was your morning?"

"Fine," I told her.

"You take any relief?" she teased.

"Actually, yes. In gym. After undressing you, and then having an entire locker room of girls grabbing my weenie, I suppose I needed it."

She giggled. "I wish they’d change the damn rules so I could get some relief!" I’m an idiot. I should’ve offered. I could’ve moved over to sit next to her, done her under the table, and no one would have been the wiser. But, like I said, I’m an idiot.

I probably would’ve cursed myself for being an idiot all day, except for what happened next. We chatted about nothing much through lunch, and then we went to Biology.

That’s where it happened.

CHAPTER EIGHT

AMANDA

I still couldn’t believe what had happened that morning. I can’t describe how undressing him-and having him undress me-made me feel. What I found out that, even when you’d been running around naked all day, that having someone actually undress you was really, really intimate. It made me tingle all over. And having Jake Rogers stick his finger in my…pussy (see, I can say it) wasn’t nearly as intimate as having Jared hold my hand while it was happening.

I think I learned something. It was going to take some time to process exactly what, though.

Anyhow, the morning was fine. I got diddled numerous times and had more hands on my boobs than I can count, so I wasn’t kidding when I told Jared I needed relief. I wonder if I asked Ms. T, what she would say. She seemed receptive to it, yesterday.

Anyhow, we walked into Biology, and there were two chairs set up in the front of the room. Well, I suppose I should have expected that. As I should have expected it when Ms. T pointed Jared and I into the two chairs. The rest of the class filed in, laughing and hooting at the two naked dweebs sitting in front of the class.

"All right. Now that we’re here, we can begin. Jared, normally I’d ask you if you need relief, but I’m going to hold off. If you need relief later, there will be an opportunity."

Damn, there goes my chance. What opportunity, though, I wondered?

"I’m fine," Jared was saying. "I got attacked in gym." Everybody laughed at that. Hmmm. I had gym next. Maybe I could get some of the boys to give me a going-over in the shower.

Jesus. What was happening to me?!?!?

Anyhow, I figured I’d better concentrate on what Ms. T was saying, because it obviously involved me. "This, as you may have guessed, is anatomy. More particularly, sexual anatomy. Jared and Amanda get to be our guinea pigs." I grinned and waved. The mask wasn’t gone, after all.

"I’m going to start with Jared. Obviously, we all know what a penis is." Everyone laughed at that. "What we’re going to talk about is how it works. Jared, do you masturbate?"

"I’m an almost-seventeen-year-old boy, what do you think?" he joked.

"I’ll take that as a yes, then," Ms T laughed. "What I want you to tell the class is what you know about your penis, and what makes you feel good."

"The underside," he said. "Continuous pressure on the underside, that’s what feels best. What I think girls might not know, judging from some of them that have grabbed me today, is that the head is actually over sensitive. An occasional rub is great, but if you pay too much attention to the head, it hurts."

"What about your testicles? Does any attention paid to them help?" Ms T asked.

"Yeah, but it has to be a light touch. Don’t squeeze so hard. One girl in the halls today grabbed ‘em and almost turned me into a soprano." The class cracked up at that.

I have to admit, I was fascinated. And Jared was actually dealing with all of this very easily. Something had happened to him, too.

I was determined to be as cool as he was. It wasn’t as easy, though, because, as Ms. T pointed out, a girl’s anatomy is more complicated than a boy’s. I had to spread my legs very wide, which was embarrassing enough. Then I had to point out my labia-inner and outer-my vagina, and my clitoris. Yes, it was embarrassing. All the boys took a nice good long look. Jared did too, the fink!

"Now, do you masturbate, Amanda?"

"Sometimes," I admitted. Last night, for one, furiously, though I didn’t say that out loud!

"Where are your most pleasurable places?"

"Well, inside my inner labia, in between my vagina and my…er…clit. That’s more sensitive than you’d realize. Right at the entrance to my vagina, that’s very sensitive. Oh, and there’s a place inside, towards the front of my body."

"That’s your G-spot. Now, what about your clitoris?"

"That’s the most sensitive, but it’s kind of like what Jared was saying about the head of his…er…penis. It’s almost too sensitive, especially at the beginning. I have to work my way up to that. Once I’m, you know, into it, it’s the best place."

"Great," Ms T said. Great for her, she didn’t have to describe her masturbatory technique to a bunch of classmates! "Now that we know what feels good, the next step is a demonstration."

A demonstration?!?!?

"First of all, this does not constitute a reasonable request. Both or either of you are welcome to refuse. Jared, have you ever masturbated a girl?"

"Uh, no," he stammered out. I got the same question, about a boy, of course. I also answered no, which was the truth. And I knew what was coming next. Oh, shit.

I was right. "What I’m going to ask you to do is masturbate each other, to orgasm. I trust you were both listening to what the other one said." We both nodded. "So, you know what pleases the other one-and you can discover more of that once you get started. Now, as I said, this is not mandatory, you can refuse, and I don’t want anyone else in the class to say a word. This is up to you."

‘Sure, why not?" Damn that facade of mine, it answered before the sane part of me could shut it up. Well, I suppose I really couldn’t say no. Plus, I did say I wanted relief, right? I just hope I didn’t screw up doing him.

"You’re really OK with this?" he whispered.

Him, I told the truth. "No, I’m scared to death," I whispered back, "but I don’t think we can get out of this. Really. It’ll be OK."

"OK. Fine. I’ll do it," he said out loud. Ms T had us maneuver our chairs so that they were facing one another. My legs were spread, and our knees were almost touching.

"One thing Amanda didn’t mention, Jared, is that girls are slower to heat up. Attention to the breasts usually helps with that."

"Uh, OK," he stammered and, bless him, he reached out for my boobs, and started fondling them and rubbing my nipples. It felt great, I have to admit. "Is this OK?" he asked.

"Yeah, but they don’t break, so you don’t have to be so careful," I said, grinning at him. He took the hint and applied a bit more pressure. It felt even better.

Well, in for a penny, in for a pound-so I reached out underneath his arms and grabbed his…dick. See, I can say that, too. I grabbed for his dick and started moving my hand up and down with it. "OK?" I asked.

"Yeah," he grunted with a grin," just be careful. That does break." I giggled at that. "That wet spot at the head is precum, if you spread that around, it’s easier." I did so.

As I did, his right hand moved down. And, the dear boy, he had been paying attention-his first move was a long swipe with his finger from my entrance up to my clit. I shuddered, I know I did.

That’s when I looked up-I had been looking down, at what I was doing, but I looked up then. I realized he was looking at me, and our eyes locked.

It was right then that the class disappeared. I stopped noticing that anyone else was in the room, except Jared and me. Our eyes were locked on each other’s. I stared deep into him as he diddled me, and his dick in my hand just felt right, I don’t know any other way to describe it. And him? Jesus. He slipped a finger in me, and I jumped. He let it slide in and out slowly, deliberately, and I started panting. He then spread my wetness all up and down-and, when he got it spread out nicely, he flicked my clit.

I squealed. He kept it up, and I know I kept squealing. I could not believe how good this felt. Meanwhile, I was, believe it or not, concentrating on what I was doing to him, and I could tell he was getting close. His eyes were black as they stared into mine, and he was breathing as heavily as I was. His hand dropped off my boob-damn-and the other one stopped moving so quickly, so I stroked him a little harder. He gave me a little sign, letting me know he was close, and I nodded. That’s when he came, in a torrent. Since I had his dick pointing slightly upward when it happened, he came all over my boobs.

And I thought letting him undress me was intimate!

The look in his eyes when he finished was one of complete adoration. That scared me, I’ll admit. What really scared me was I think I was giving him the same look. Especially, after he caught his breath, when he increased his attention on me. His hand was everywhere. And then he did something I’ll never forget-he brought his other hand back up to my boob. Which was covered with his cum. It was sticky, and warm, and intimate beyond all describing. That, combined to the delicious things he was doing to my pussy, and combined with the look in his eye-well, I didn’t take much more of that. I went off like a rocket.

And I shattered. I completely shattered. All the protection I run, all the walls, all the masks, the grand facade-they just went. I don’t know who else realized it-but Jared realized it completely, I have no doubt of that. I was wide open to him, and he knew it. As I came down, I was overwhelmed. I flopped forward and rested my head on his shoulder-away from the class, so nobody else could see-and I cried, just a little bit. Everyone else just thought I was exhausted from cumming, and I was-but Jared knew. He knew everything. He rubbed my back and whispered "It’s OK," in my ear as I desperately tried to stop crying. When I finally did, I straightened up and put the mask back on, flashing a big grin to the rest of the class. It worked. They had all been silent, but, when I did that, they all started cheering and whooping.

"You guys can go back to your seats," Ms T said, softly. We managed to stagger back there. Maggie was giving me little cheers-little did she know. Ms T cleared her throat, looking rather uncomfortable for some reason, and spoke again. "There’s something you guys need to know. Sex is a lot of things. If the two people involved are willing, and open-minded, and willing to trust each other, it’s always fun. However, I have to tell you, very rarely is it that intense. Just so you know."

Jared and I looked at each other in complete disbelief. "Now, one thing that’s important is communication," Ms. T was continuing. "You saw some verbal communication between them, at the beginning. But it doesn’t have to always be verbal. Some of the best communication during sex is done with the eyes. Jared and Amanda did that, all the way through."

She was right, I realized. Was that why it was so intense? She went on for the rest of the class period-thankfully, in generalities, not about the floor show-but, when the bell rang, she asked us to stay a minute.

"I need to apologize," she started, clearly uncomfortable. "I didn’t mean to put the two of you through that. I’ve done this for years-my old school has been running The Program for almost as long as Central High-and I’ve never seen anything that intense. That should have been private. I am sorry."

"It’s OK, really," I tried to reassure her.

"Yeah, I didn’t mind," Jared agreed. "But, Ms T, you’re the sex expert here. Why was it that intense? Am I that good?" he asked with a laugh.

"Yes," I giggled.

"You may very well be that good," Ms T smiled, "but, in my experience, the intensity of a sexual experience isn’t dependent on the how, or the what. It’s the who."

The who. It was intense because of who I was with, that’s what she was saying. Oh jeez.

I was not prepared to deal with that. I looked at Ms T in horror, then looked at Jared, equally in horror. And then I did something I’m not very proud of.

I ran out of the room, full-speed.

I sleepwalked through my next two classes, including my first taste of the boys’ locker room in gym. I had more hands on my body that I thought could fit, and I barely noticed. By the time I got out of my second-to-last class and headed to History-and Jared-I was ashamed of myself. I was afraid he was going to think the problem was him. It wasn’t. The problem was me. So, when I sat myself down next to him in history, and he shot me a questioning look, I made sure I gave him a big smile. And not an Amanda’s Mask smile, either. This one was genuine. He smiled back. Thank goodness.

But I was still ashamed of myself. So, when we headed out to the entrance-him to get dressed, me to get my clothes-I asked him a favor.

"Jared, don’t get dressed here, OK?"

"What?"

"Walk me to the football field, the way you are. Then you can get dressed. Please?" He shrugged his shoulders and grabbed his clothes, and we walked. There’s a bit of woods between the school and the field-that’s what we were walking through. It was the long way around to the field, but it led to the road in back of campus that Jared took to get home. Plus, it afforded us a degree of privacy-all the rest of the cheerleaders and the football players took the direct route.

He spoke first. "What Ms. T said after class bothered you."

Fuck the masks, I told myself. Be honest. For once in your miserable life. "No, Jared, it didn’t bother me, per se. What it did, is, it scared the shit out of me. I need time to deal with this, OK?"

"Of course," he said. "You’re not the only one. And you’re not the only one who’s scared shitless, if that helps any."

"It does." I stopped walking, and turned to face him. "I wanted you out here, like this, because I want-no, I need-to do this for you." And then I kissed him. Not like yesterday. Not a little light kiss. I wrapped my arms around his neck, and leaned into this one. After he got over his shock, his arms wrapped around my waist. God, it felt good.

When I broke the kiss-and I was a good long one-I looked up at him and said, "Thank you. For today. It was…amazing." He was in shock! I gave him another little kiss and said, "I have to go. See you tomorrow." And I took off.

Thank goodness for cheerleading. Despite the Bouncing Boobies problem, at least I didn’t have to think about sex for an hour!

CHAPTER NINE

JARED

If you’ve ever heard of anyone walking in a complete daze-well, that was me, walking home.

Hell, I almost forgot to put my clothes on.

Almost.

After I remembered that, I did walk home in a daze. I’m surprised I knew the way. I had a lot to think about.

Look, I know Ms T’s talking about "the who" applied to me. This was my crush, right? The first girl I ever masturbate to orgasm is Amanda. Yes, I know it meant more to me because it was her. Didn’t surprise me at all. What surprised me is how she reacted. Cool, calm, unflappable Amanda cried on my shoulder. I was stunned.

It made me think of what Tina had said that morning-about Amanda being a phony. I knew, deep in my heart, that there was nothing phony in that little crying jag, that there was nothing phony in what I saw in her eyes while I was doing here. For that matter, there was nothing phony in that kiss I had just gotten. And, man, what a kiss!

So, what I guessed was, that Amanda was confused. She felt it, I know she did. So, she was confused. The big question to me was how she was going to resolve that confusion. It had me on pins and needles. The other question was, what should I do? Was it time for True Confessions? I didn’t know if that would help or hurt.

This was all running through my mind as I stumbled in the door. Tina was already there. She drove back and forth to school. I was welcome to join her-in fact, we had shared the car since I got my license at the beginning of the summer-but I liked walking. But, since she drove, she always beat me home.

"Hiya, little brother!" She was in the kitchen. She offered me a coke, which I gratefully accepted. "Damn, you’re dressed! I keep trying to get a glimpse of The Legendary Penis, but we don’t have any classes close by."

"Tina, you’re shameless," I laughed.

"How’d your day go?"

"Very complicated," I told her, "but I’ll save that story for when Mom and Dad get home. Don’t want to go through it twice."

"Sure. Are you getting more comfortable with it?"

"The nudity? Yeah, actually, I am. It’s some of the peripherals that are giving me a problem."

"I see you’re still not comfortable enough to shed the duds at home, though!"

She was teasing. I knew it. Look, I like my sister, a lot. We’ve managed to escape a lot of the sibling rivalry bullshit. We’re closer than most siblings I know, especially considering we’re only a year apart in age. So, I thought, what the fuck. I stripped off my shirt and dropped my drawers. "There. Happy now?" I stuck my tongue out at her. Because of that naked kiss with Amanda, I was still hard, so she got an eyeful.

"Oh my Christ!" she gasped. "The stories were not an exaggeration. Little brother, that is a monster! Shit, why do we have to be related???"

"Tina, you’re something else."

" I am something else? Look at you! I’m completely flabbergasted." I just grinned, walked around her, and grabbed some cookies. "You gonna stay like that?"

"Why not? You’ll enjoy yourself, I’m sure."

"I don’t know about that. I might have to excuse myself and go up with my favorite dildo if I stare at that long enough." I almost choked on the cookie. "You’re surprised, little brother? Heck, there’s only one virgin in this room, and it ain’t me. Assuming, of course, you still are."

"Yeah," I confirmed.

"That’s a pity." She giggled, then got serious. "You know, I haven’t said this, but I think what you’re doing is really brave. And doing it here, even with all my teasing is particularly brave." She stared at me. "And, you know, one good turn deserves another." Then she shocked me. Before I could blink, she was as naked as I am.

"So, what do you think?" she smirked.

"I can’t believe you just did that," I gulped. "And you are one hot customer, Sis." I looked between her legs. "And look at that, you are a natural blonde!"

"Thanks."

"How long are we keeping this up?" I asked.

"I think we should stay this way until Mom and Dad get home. Freak ‘em out."

"That would be cool, but, damn, the temptation," I laughed. "Tina, you’re a complete babe."

"And you’re a complete stud," she laughed.

"Thanks, Tina." She smirked, and reached out and squeezed my dick! "Tina! You’re shameless!"

"That I am, big little brother. Don’t worry, though. I ain’t gonna besmirch your honor, or anything." She started upstairs. "I got some things to do in my room, I’ll be back down in a while, we have to cook dinner."

"OK." She was going upstairs to play with herself, I just knew it. OK, that was flattering. I knew there were rumors about Tina, that basically she was the Maggie Benson of the senior class. I didn’t pay much attention to them-she is my sister-but I know that her friends call her E.T., which she once told me stood for "Easy Tina". And she took one look at me and had to go diddle herself. Yikes.

Not that I was any better after seeing her nude, mind you. I went down to my room-which was in the basement-and I wasn’t watching TV down there, I can tell you that.

We met in the kitchen after a while, and started in on supper. Nude. She kept goosing me. I tried to keep a bit of decorum, but did grab her boob once. We were like this when Mom and Dad came home.

"What have we here?" Mom asked. "A little outreach?"

"Yeah, I talked him into it," Tina told them. "So I felt honor bound to join him."

"That’s fine," Mom said. She looked at me. "Tina heard right, didn’t she? You are a big boy." Then she winked at me-I was blushing furiously-and she and Dad went upstairs to change out of their work duds.

When they came back down, I was stunned-they were as naked as Tina and I!

"All in the family, right?" Dad said.

"Yeah, we decided it would be fun." Mom added. "A little loosening up would do us all some good."

We sat down to supper that way.

"So, is the program going any easier?" Mom asked.

"Some," I told her. "Today was an interesting day."

"Couldn’t have been that interesting," Tina interjected. "I mean, he told me earlier he was still a virgin. I would’ve thought somebody would have pounced on that big boy by now." She grinned at me. "In fact, I’ve got a couple friends who I know would love to partake."

"Sorry. My first time is reserved for Amanda."

"Oh, jeez," Tina said.

"Especially after what happened today." Tina looked up with interest at that, and Mom asked, "What happened today, Jared?" So I told them, the whole story.

When I was done, Tina looked up at me, wide-eyed. "You got to her. You absolutely got to her, little brother."

"Yeah," I agreed, "but it also scared the shit out of her. How she’s going to deal with this is the big honkin’ variable."

"You’re sure this wasn’t an act," Tina said.

"Shit, Sis, how many times have you ever completely broke down and cried on a guy’s shoulder after getting fingered by him?"

"Never. Good point," she agreed. Then she looked at me. "Little brother, it’s time to tell her how you feel."

"Oh, I dunno about that."

"I think she’s right," Dad piped up. "She might think it’s just her."

"That’s a point I hadn’t thought of," I admitted. "I’ll have to think about this."

"Well, I’m amazed you’re even thinking about it," Mom said. "I’m also amazed you did what you did today. With Amanda, and walking around here nude in front of us. You’re opening up, Jared. It’s only been two days, and you’re opening up in ways I didn’t even dream of." She smiled at me. "I worry about you, honey. We’re living in an open, sexual world now, and you seemed so repressed."

"I was. But I was more lovesick than repressed."

"What if she rebuffs you?" Tina asked. "What will you do?"

"Get over it. It’ll hurt, but I’ll get over it. I don’t plan to be repressed any more."

"Good for you!" Dad said enthusiastically.

We finished supper, and I did my homework-in the nude. Tina came downstairs and gave me a squeeze goodnight, which just made me laugh. When I went to bed that night, I felt very strange-but I felt good, too. Better than I had in a long time.

But I didn’t know what was going to happen tomorrow, and that worried me.

CHAPTER TEN

AMANDA

I got done with cheerleading, got dressed, and made my way home. And all the doubts and the questions and the agonizing creeped back in.

I got home and went upstairs. I’ll admit it, I locked the door to my room and masturbated. For quite a long time. Mom, thank goodness, stayed downstairs, until she called me down to supper.

I ate, not saying much. After supper, I made a decision. I needed to talk to somebody, and there was really only one choice. I went to Daddy’s office, knocked on the door, and asked if I could talk to him.

"Of course, Punkin, what’s on your mind?"

"I need to tell you what happened to me today, because I need your advice. This might shock you some, though."

"I can take it," he grinned. "Lay it on me." So, I did. The whole day, from beginning to end.

To his credit, he was only mildly shocked. "I’m a bit worried about you having your first real sexual experience in front of an entire class, though."

"That’s not what bothered me. What bothered me was how I felt." I took a deep breath. "Daddy, how do you tell the difference between lust and…something more?"

"That is not an easy question, Punkin," he said. "You can’t figure out if you’re just in lust with Jared, or if it’s something more than that."

"Exactly," I agreed. "It’s so confusing. Besides what happened in Biology, do you know what was the most exhilarating thing that happened to me today? Him undressing me before school. And next would be the kiss I gave him after school. I’ve had more guys than I can count all over me today-and I get more of a thrill from a kiss. A naked kiss, granted, but a kiss nonetheless. I’d rather have him kiss me than have any other guy fooling around with my…you know." Yeah, I could say it, but not to my Daddy! "But having him fool around with my…you know…was almost more than I could bear."

"You’re still a virgin, right?" Daddy asked me. I confirmed it. "Could you picture losing your virginity to Jared?"

"Just about constantly." I admitted with a giggle.

"Fine. Could you picture losing your virginity to anybody else?"

I thought about it, and then gave him an honest answer. "No."

"That’s part of your answer, then. These two days have awoken you sexually, I realize that-and, quite honestly, I’m glad."

"I’m glad you’re glad. Because Mom’s going to freak."

"Don’t worry about your mother, this conversation is between you and I and these four walls," he assured me. "Anyhow, was I was saying, you’ve been awakened. I expected that. However, if it was just general lust, I wouldn’t expect you to care who you were with."

"Hmm. Good point," I agreed.

"And didn’t you tell me that you’ve enjoyed Jared’s company this week, at lunch and stuff? Just talking, even though both of you were naked?"

"Yeah. Yeah, I have. He’s easy to talk to, he’s kind, he’s smart, funny."

"Right. Here’s my guess. My guess is you really like this guy. Now, my guess is that you also have the hots for him, and the two things are intertwined-but that doesn’t mean they’re the same." He smiled at me. "Trust me on this one, baby-sex with someone you have feelings for is the best sex there is. And there’s no shame in admitting that. Love between a boy and a girl doesn’t have to be pure, innocent, romance. Sex creeps in. That’s perfectly natural. Especially in the position you and Jared are in right now-if you like him, I would expect sex to creep in."

"Thanks, Daddy. You’re the best."

"Don’t mention it. Now, how does Jared feel about you?"

"I don’t know." I frowned. "He mentioned, at one point, a crush-a long-time crush, but nothing’s ever come of it. I don’t know how he feels about it now. I know one thing, though-I wasn’t the only one feeling something intense in Bio class."

"That’s good, but you need to know."

"You’re right. I do." I stood up, walked over to him, and kissed him on the cheek. "Thanks so much, Daddy. It helped, a lot."

"Good. Anything for my Punkin."

PART THREE-WEDNESDAY DAYTIME

CHAPTER ELEVEN

JARED

I woke up Wednesday morning, and quickly got dressed, as I was running a wee bit late. That’s probably a good thing, because, even fully clothed, Tina kept grabbing my ass all through breakfast.

This was going to take a little getting used to.

Anyhow, I walked to school. Coming down Robin Road, which runs along the football field, I approached the path that goes to the school building, and I got a nice surprise. Amanda was there waiting for me.

"Hey, you!" she called.

"Hi," I said. "This is a nice surprise."

"I got here a little early, and didn’t want to face the voyeurs without you."

"I’m glad." We started walking, and she took my hand again. This was the first time we had walked hand-in-hand together while fully clothed. I found out it didn’t make a bit of difference.

"Are you OK with what happened yesterday?"

"Mostly, yeah," she said. "Jared, we have to talk. At lunch. We have to have a conversation."

"OK," I said, not without some trepidation.

"Don’t worry-this will be a good talk." She beamed at me. That helped. Just then, we rounded the corner behind the school, and emerged at our entrance. Time for the Grand Unveiling yet again. The usual crowd was gathered.

"Oh, look, they’re holding hands! Isn’t that sweet!" It was Maggie, of course.

"Jesus, Maggie, you never followed me around this much before I was getting naked," Amanda teased her.

"Listen, girl, it is not you that I am here to see!" Dammit, she was making me blush again. Anyhow, she went on. "Are you two going to undress each other again?"

"I wouldn’t mind that at all," Amanda piped up, surprising me. "Does anyone else mind? We’re supposed to let you do whatever you want, after all."

"No, it was great yesterday," someone piped up. "Yeah," someone else agreed. There was general approval. Amanda looked at me, and I nodded.

"I want to go first again," she said. I nodded again, and she went for it. And boy did she take her time. We were kind of early, but the crowd started gathering in a hurry. Whole busloads pulled up, and came over to watch the show. Amanda slowly took my shirt off, and ran her hands up and down my chest, playing with the (admittedly sparse) hair. I was wearing pants today, with a belt, and she undid the belt and slipped my pants down as slow as can be. Next came the underwear. I was hard as a rock long before she got to that, so, when they went down, she was greeted with a very awake Mister Happy. She grabbed it. And, then, she really shocked me-she kissed the head!

To the raucous applause of the crowd, she stood up, still holding on to my dick, and said, "Your turn." I didn’t know if I could top that, but I sure was going to try. She was wearing a pull-over top today, with just a few buttons in the front. I undid them, and slipped it over her head, with her still holding onto my dick. She had to let go as I reached down to unzip her skirt, and it fell to the ground as she stepped out of it. "Do the panties now," she whispered in my ear. "Do the bra last." I did as she asked, and crouched down to slip off her panties-blue today-and stood up to get at her bra. She grabbed my dick again, and leaned in very close as I reached behind her. She was panting, and looking up at me as I undid her bra. It fell to the ground. She looked up at me, still holding on to my dick, a gleam in her eye, still panting. This was almost more intense than what had happened yesterday in Bio. Damn, but I wanted to kiss her. Public Displays of Affection were frowned on at school-grabbing a naked guy’s dick was somehow OK, but a kiss wasn’t. You figure it out.

The crowd cheered and hollered at the show, and-as usual-surrounded us. The ol’ poke and prod. Amanda grabbed my hand and we made our way through. I was horny as hell. I was also a little bit more in love with this girl every second.

We got to English, and Mr. Tomasi asked if I needed relief. I did, actually-so I said so. He asked me if I needed help. I said yes, and a few hands shot up. I almost picked Amanda. Amanda clearly expected me to pick her. At the last minute, I decided I couldn’t, and picked someone else.

When I got back to my seat, Amanda looked at me. "I would’ve done that for you, you know."

"I know you would’ve," I told her, "but I couldn’t. I just couldn’t. I didn’t feel right putting you in that position when I couldn’t return the favor."

"I wouldn’t have minded," she said.

" I would have minded. I can’t do that to you. It’s not right." She beamed at me. Heck, it was just what I felt.

Things proceeded normally-well, normal for this week-until lunchtime. I grabbed a table, and Amanda quickly joined me.

"I’ve got a question for you," she asked right away. "You remember mentioning a crush of yours to me?" I nodded. "You still got a thing for her?"

Well, this was a curious discussion. "Yes, more so than ever," I admitted.

"Well, you know what? You should do something about it. Now’s the time. I need to tell you, you have impressed everyone here with how you’ve dealt with The Program. Even the guys-though some of them are jealous at what you’ve got dangling…"

"Oh Jesus," I interjected.

"No, really," she continued, "some might be jealous, but all think you’ve got guts. And half the girls in this school want to get in your pants-or lack thereof-something fierce. I know you’ve got a confidence problem, but now’s the time. You know your confidence has grown this week."

"Yes, it has. But I don’t know if it’s that much," I admitted.

"Trust me. You need to do this, and you need to do it now. You’ll never find out if you don’t find out now. Is she here?" I nodded. "Fine. Just walk up to her, and ask her out for dinner. Tonight-don’t waste any time. Go for it. Trust me on this one, Jared."

"You really think so?"

"Yeah, I do."

I was shocked I was even considering it. Here she was, giving me a Good Buddy pep talk, and she had no idea we were talking about her. But, you know what? She was right. I had gotten closer to the girl of my dreams than I had ever thought possible-and, in just a few days, unless I did something about it, it was going to be over. She was going to go back to her world, and I was going to go back to mine. Mine would be better-and I think hers would, too-but they’d be separate.

What was worse, taking a chance or living with that knowing I’d not taken the chance? After what had happened in Bio yesterday? Or after school? Or even this morning?

I couldn’t live with myself, knowing what I now knew.

"You know what? You’re right. You’re absolutely right."

"Good. You’re gonna do it?"

"I’m gonna do it. Right now." Whereupon I took a deep breath, looked into her eyes, and just said it. "Amanda, will you go out to dinner with me tonight?"

CHAPTER TWELVE

AMANDA

I was completely, utterly, shocked.

I had started this little conversation to get the subject of the lingering crush out of the way. When I realized it wasn’t out of the way, I thought I had blown it. So, I put the mask on, of course. Good ol’ Amanda, doing the Buddy thing, pumping my Buddy up. What else could I do? Except pray the mysterious crush would turn him down. But I thought I had lost.

And then I found out differently. I had no idea.

I said the only thing I could come up with. "Me? You’ve been talking about ME?"

"Yeah," he admitted.

"How long?"

"Oh, since seventh grade."

Seventh grade?!?!? Oh my Jesus. And then the horrible truth dawned on me. "Jared, you can’t possibly still feel that way."

"Why not?" he asked, confused.

"Because you know the truth! For four years, you’ve had a crush on an illusion! A fake, a fraud, a girl who hides behind anything she can get her hands on!"

"Let me ask you a question," he said. "When you cried on my shoulder yesterday, was that a fake?"

"No. Not even a little bit," I admitted, very softly.

"And what I saw in your eyes during it? And that kiss yesterday afternoon, were those fakes?"

"No."

"Look, long-distance crushes are by nature based on illusions," he pointed out. "But I always knew what you were," he said with a lopsided little grin. "You’re sweet, you’re kind, you’re fun to be with. The only thing you were faking was you were hiding your vulnerability. I figured that out yesterday morning, when I undressed you. You’re a lot more vulnerable than you let on. I don’t mind that, you know. It makes you a lot less intimidating."

"I’m scared," I whispered.

"You think I’m not? You think this is easy for me? I’d be half-ready to piss my pants, if I were wearing any. You remember. You remember what we went through yesterday. And now you know how I’ve felt about you, right all along. Do you realize what that meant to me?"

My world came crashing down all around me. Because I did know. I did know. It wasn’t just sex, it was me. How the hell did he manage to go through with it? And there I was, leading him through the woods, naked, and giving him the kiss to end all kisses. I looked at him. I was crying a little, I know I was. And he was just kind of grinning at me. "Jared," I said in a low, shaky voice, "you are the bravest person I’ve ever had the pleasure to know. "

"No, I’m not that brave," he argued.

"Yeah. Yeah, you are." I straightened up, dried my eyes, and smiled at him. Not the mask smile. Nope, this was a different smile, one just for him. "So, where are you taking me to dinner?"

He smiled back. It lit up my little corner of the world. I also do believe I saw a big sigh of relief! "Do you like The Mariner?"

The Mariner was a seafood restaurant. It was a shack-had all the ambience of a backyard barbecue with a roof stuck on top-but the food was fantastic. "I love The Mariner," I said truthfully. "That’d be great. What time? I have cheerleading, I get home around four."

"Six?" he asked.

"Six is perfect." Just then, I had a little brainstorm. "Jared, have you done any of the outreach?"

"Well, I was naked at home yesterday, but that’s it."

"Never been out in public naked?"

"No," he admitted.

"Neither have I. I don’t know if I could do it alone. I think I’d need someone to do it with me."

"Uh-oh. You’re not suggesting…"

"Yeah, I am. Let’s go out tonight naked."

"Amanda, I am not that brave, I just told you that."

"Yes, you are." I looked at him. "The thing is, well, there’s two things. The first one is, I want to do it, but I’m not brave enough to do it alone. I am brave enough to do it with you. The second thing is-this is hard to explain. We’ve been together naked for three days. If we put clothes on tonight-I don’t know. I just want us like this." It was hard to put my feelings into words.

Evidently, it was good enough for him. "OK. We’ll do The Mariner au naturel."

We finished up lunch and headed for Bio. Of course, we were stopped. I was asked to pose, and I did-and got felt up while doing it. Then he was asked to pose by a bunch of girls, and he was hilarious-did all these mock-bodybuilding things, and then wagged his dick at them. I was in stitches. They were, too. He grabbed my hand and we made our way to class. I was getting felt up and prodded the whole way there, by guys I couldn’t even see-while the guy I was now dating-yes, one date counts, especially with all else that had been going on-anyway, the guy I was now dating was doing nothing more than holding my hand. And it was glorious.

CHAPTER THIRTEEN

JARED

She said yes! SHE SAID YES!

And I was now committed to go out, in public, to a restaurant, wearing nothing but my shoes.

Fuck it-SHE SAID YES!!!!!

And I would have to go pick her up, at her house, with her parents there, in the nude.

Fuck it-did I mention she said yes?

I was delirious. Completely delirious. And the looks she kept giving me, in Bio-undisguised adoration. I couldn’t believe it. I was on the moon.

The rest of school flew by. I let a couple girls jack me off, and did it with a smile. I didn’t feel embarrassed any more. That was probably a good thing-considering I was bound to be embarrassed walking into The Mariner like this!

Amanda and I walked out of History, and just grabbed our clothes. We walked into the path in the woods again-and this time I kissed her.

I threw my clothes on-I needed a little time for modesty, after all, since I wouldn’t be getting any tonight-and practically ran home.

"What’s up, Jared?" Tina greeted me when I came in. "You look excited or something."

"Tina, I have a date tonight. With Amanda Frazier."

"You spilt the beans?" she asked. I nodded yes. "Good for you!" She tossed me a coke. I told her the whole story.

"Jeez," she said when I was done, "she had no idea you were talking about her until you asked her?"

"Apparently not."

"Look, Jared, listen. I take what I said back about her being a phony. I don’t think she is anymore. At least not to you."

"I think you’re right."

"And she’s right about one thing, little brother. You are incredibly brave."

"I hope so," I sighed. "I forgot to tell you the kicker. I think she’s trying to be brave herself, so she talked me into going out tonight in the buff."

Tina practically choked on her coke. "You’re going to walk into The Mariner starkers? My goodness. I wonder if any of my pals are up for dinner out tonight-this I gotta see!"

"Oh, no you don’t," I told her. "And, besides which, I need the car."

"Of course you do, but I can get a lift." Then she smirked at me. "Oh, and dear brother, if you get any slimy substances on the seat of our car, wipe ‘em up, would you?"

"Of course."

"You wanna borrow my monster dildo?"

I cracked up at that one. "I don’t think so."

Mom and Dad got home shortly after that, and I got to tell them the good news, too. They were thrilled, and bemused that we were going nude. Then, I went to take a shower.

CHAPTER FOURTEEN

AMANDA

I don’t even remember cheerleading. I hope I didn’t fuck up too many routines!

Afterwards, I did something really strange. I grabbed my clothes-and stuffed them in my bag. I walked home naked. People were driving by and honking and waving. It was very liberating.

I felt like a completely different person. Only three days, and I felt like a different person. What shocked me was how good it felt. Why had I been hiding behind a mask all these years?

Of course, if I was mildly shocked at my behavior, that was nothing compared to my mother. I walked in the house and called "Hi" to her. Then I walked into the kitchen.

"Hi, honey." That’s when she saw me. "AMANDA! Put some clothes on this instant!"

"Why?" I giggled. "I’m home now, what difference does it make?"

"You might be parading around school like that, but it has no place here! Did you walk home like that?"

"Yup," I admitted. "Gave the neighbors a good show. Mr. Dalrymple was watering his lawn, I think I almost gave him a coronary." Mr. Dalrymple was our neighbor-he was about sixty or so.

"AMANDA! This is what I was afraid of. This Program has messed with your mind."

"Yup, it sure has," I agreed. "And I’ve never felt better."

"This is not how I raised you!"

"You’re right," I spat out. "It’s not. You raised me to be afraid of my own shadow, afraid of everyone else around me, afraid of my own body, afraid of boys. That is how you raised me. And I’m not putting up with it anymore." She was shocked. And I wasn’t wearing any masks. "Oh, and I’ve got another news flash for you, Mom. I have a date tonight. With Jared, my partner in The Program. We’re going to The Mariner." I spread my arms out. "And we’re going like this."

"You’re not going anywhere like that, young lady!"

"Try and stop me!" With that, I ran upstairs to my room.

I sat up there for a while, thinking. Then there was a knock at my door. Thinking it was Mom, I was about to tell her to go away, and then I heard Daddy’s voice. "Punkin? Can I come in?"

"Sure," I said-and then tried to stop myself. I had forgotten-I was still naked. It was too late, Dad was already through the door. Ah well, I suppose he was going to see it tonight anyhow.

"We need to talk." Then he looked at me. All of me. He even got a silly little grin. "I must say, you have grown up to be a beautiful young woman, Punkin."

"Thanks, Daddy," I smiled at him. "I can throw something on if you want to talk."

"If it doesn’t bother you, it doesn’t bother me," he said. He grabbed the chair that was at my desk, and straddled it. "I hear you had a little blow out with your mother this afternoon."

"Yeah. She was pretty shocked to see me like this."

"You walked home like that?"

"Yeah," I admitted.

"You have changed so much in just three short days, I can’t believe it. And you’re going to The Mariner tonight like that? What happened to my sweet, demure little girl?" He laughed. "I’m teasing. I’m OK with it, really I am."

"I’m glad someone is."

"Look, the only thing that counts is that you are OK with it. Forget me, forget your mother. If this is who you really are, than that’s that. Enjoy yourself. You’re only young once." He looked at me. "You really like this Jared guy, huh? And I take it he really likes you."

"More than I ever imagined," I laughed, and then told him the whole story.

"Wow. Sounds like he’s a keeper, anyone that realizes how special you are has to have something on the ball."

"Oh, Daddy," I sighed. "Thank you for understanding. But what are we going to do about Mom?"

"I’ll handle your mother." He sighed. "You know she had a rough childhood. By the time I met her, in college, she seemed past it. It all came back after we had you. Not right away, but, as you grew, she became more overprotective. But you seemed fine with it, so I didn’t know what I should do."

"I was fine with it. But that was a mistake." I sighed. "What I’ve gone through this week has brought home some unpleasant truths. I have been hiding all my life behind Happy Smiling Amanda, the class social butterfly. I’ve been hiding my feelings, my wants, my needs-all so that I won’t feel any pain. The problem is, I don’t feel any joy, either. Not until this week. I’ve been a phony, Daddy, for a long time. It’s all a fake. And, after this experience, I know it-and I can’t do it anymore."

"Jared saw through you, didn’t he?"

"He did," I confirmed. "Before I even realized he was doing it."

"The only thing that worries me is that it’s been very fast."

"You think that doesn’t worry me?" I laughed. "But this week, and Jared especially, make me feel whole. And, as an added bonus, every time I even think about him, my nipples crinkle."

Daddy laughed. "You didn’t have to tell me that!"

"True, you could probably see for yourself."

"I’m trying not to look," he laughed.

"Why bother? God knows I’m not making it easy not to look!"

He smiled at me then. "You really are very beautiful. All over, and inside and out. You just remember that."

"Thanks, Daddy." I stood up, as did he, and hugged him. With me being the way that I was, I don’t think it was all that comfortable for him-but he dealt. "You’re the best. I need to take a shower."

"You do that. Have a good time tonight. And be careful."

"I’m sick of being careful."

"OK, how about, be smart?"

"That I can do. I haven’t lost all my marbles." He laughed, and left the room. I let him go, then walked into the shower.

PART FOUR-WEDNESDAY EVENING

CHAPTER FIFTEEN

JARED

So, I walked out of my house, stark naked. Drove the car, stark naked. And went to ring Amanda’s doorbell, stark naked.

I’ve got to be nuts.

The door opened, and there she was, in all her glory. She had left her hair down, had a little makeup on, a gold necklace, a bracelet, her watch, shoes-and an ankle bracelet. And that was it. Boy, was she beautiful.

She kissed me on the cheek. "Hi. We need to go, my Mother’s lost her mind. Daddy is fending her off for me."

"Wait a minute. You need a purse or something."

"Why?"

"Because I need to bring my keys and my wallet into the restaurant, and I seem not to have any pockets."

"Good point," she giggled. "Wait here, be right back." She was back in a flash, with a small purse. I handed her my wallet, and she put it in. I could hear the yelling and screaming from the house.

"What’s that all about?" I asked as I opened her door.

"My lunatic mother," she sighed. I walked around and got in and started the car. "She’s shocked I’m going out like this." She looked at me with a little grin. "She was really shocked when I walked in the house this afternoon after school like this."

"You didn’t!"

"I did. Call it a test run. Walked home from school naked. In fact, I haven’t had a stitch of clothing on since I took them off at school this morning."

"You sound proud of yourself."

"I am."

"You should be," I told her. She lit up like a Christmas tree.

The Mariner wasn’t far, so we got there in no time. I handed her my keys, and she put them in her purse. "Ready?" I asked.

"Yeah. Let’s do it." I walked around and opened her door. She stepped out, I grabbed her hand, and we headed for the entrance. I took a big breath as we stepped in.

You go to the counter to order at The Mariner. Then, you get a number, and, when they call your number, you go get your food. The part of the counter where you order is around the corner from the dining room, so only a few people saw us at first. Of course, they were all staring. And everybody working behind the counter was staring, too. That was bad enough. Then we turned the corner, into the dining room.

Every head turned. I even heard a gasp or two. And then I heard, loud as day, "Look, it’s my big little brother!"

Oh, shit. Tina hadn’t been bluffing. She was here.

Amanda looked at me with a question in her eyes, but I just led her to an empty table. Everyone around us was staring. And here came Tina.

"You did it, big little brother!"

"Hi, Tina."

"And you must be Amanda. I’ve heard a lot about you. I’m Tina, his sister."

"Hi," she said, grinning. "I figured out the sister part. But why do you call him your big little brother?"

"Well, I’m a year older, so he’s always been my little brother." She grinned, the rat, and then pointed at my crotch. "And then I got a load of that, and now he’s my big little brother!" I turned bright red, while Amanda started laughing so hard she almost choked. "I keep telling all my friends he’s my really really big little brother." Amanda couldn’t stop laughing. "Anyhow, I just wanted to see if you had the guts to do it, Jared. Good for you. Have fun." With that, she went back to her table.

"That’s your sister?" Amanda gasped.

"Yeah."

"Wow. She’s really cool."

"You know what? You’re right," I agreed. "Even if she does tease me mercilessly." Just then, we heard a rustling from the entrance, and then a familiar voice bellowed, "Hey guys! Check out the scenery!" Oh, shit. It was Maggie, along with a couple of other people from Amanda’s crowd.

"Oh no," Amanda whispered. Maggie came right up to us, her friends in tow.

"Look at this, our two nudists!"

"Hello, Maggie," I said.

"So, what’s up with this? Is this, like, a date?" she said.

"Yes," Amanda told her. "It is most indubitably a date."

"Good. I thought I saw something brewing there." Amanda and I looked at each other incredulously. "Hey, I’m good at spotting these things." Then she leaned in. "And I have to say that you two have more guts than any two people I know. I can’t believe you’re here like this. I’d never do it. Good for you."

"Thanks, Maggie," Amanda beamed.

"Ditto. You’re all right in my book." I said. Her friends came over, and they were all remarking on how brave we were. Amanda looked at them, and said, "You know what? I don’t feel brave. I feel free."

That was a good way to put it.

Maggie and her friends found a table, and we were alone again. They called our number, and I went up to get the food. Of course, Maggie noticed this, and had to let out a wolf-whistle.

We ate, and the rest of the meal was fairly uneventful. Oh, sure, we got stared at, and I know at least one couple of old fogies took one look at us in the altogether and stormed out in a huff, but it was all right. More than all right, considering the company. We chatted about anything and everything, getting to know one another better. She told me a bit more about being guarded. I told her a bit more about being shy. And we both agreed that we pulled each other out of all that. Well, each other, and The Program. Then we chatted about friends, and school, and stuff. It was normal-except for the fact that we were both naked.

Which became very apparent when she speared a scallop, brought it to her mouth, and dripped tartar sauce-right on her left boob. She giggled, and I just had to laugh. "Now there’s something you don’t see every day," I said.

"True," she replied. Then she batted her eyes at me. "So, you gonna help me out with this?"

What’s a guy with good manners to do, right? I grabbed a napkin and helped her out. And she even shivered a little bit. We finished up eating and walked out-people were still staring and chattering, even in the parking lot, and you know what? I didn’t care. I did feel free. Amanda was right. And she was there with me-that’s all that really mattered. I put my arm around her, she put her head on my shoulder, and we walked to the car.

CHAPTER SIXTEEN

AMANDA

I just felt so good. I couldn’t believe how good I felt. The food was great, the company was better, and the feeling of complete, absolute freedom overwhelmed me.

There were a few other feelings that were overwhelming me, too. I really, really liked Jared-more so every second I spent with him. He made me feel warm, and safe, and tingly all over. And I was horny.

Really horny.

We got in the car, and Jared started it up. "You have a curfew?" he asked me.

"Yeah, but not until eleven and it’s only seven-thirty."

"You want to do something else?" he asked.

"Absolutely. I do not want this evening to end yet." I told him.

"My sentiments exactly. Well, then, where to, Madame?"

"Um, I think I want to go somewhere where we can be alone." There, I got it out.

"We haven’t been alone much, have we?" Jared laughed. "OK. We can go to my house."

"Your house? Won’t your parents be there?"

"Yeah, but they’re cool. Both of them, even my mother. My bedroom’s down in the basement. We can go down there, my parents won’t say a word, and they’ll leave us alone. We can fool around all we want."

"OK, let’s go there," I said. And then I took a deep breath. Something had been brewing in my mind all day. Now it was pounding at my mind, relentlessly. So, I said it. "Jared, I don’t want to just ‘fool around’." One more deep breath. "Jared, I want you to make love to me."

He just about drove off the road!

After he got the car going in the direction it was supposed to be going, he exhaled, and said, "Are you SERIOUS?"

I grabbed his hand, and looked at him. "Dead serious. Jared, pull over someplace, would you?" He did, in an empty parking lot, and took the car out of gear. He turned to me-I was still holding his hand-and said, "Isn’t this a little fast?"

"After all we’ve been through this week?" I laughed. "Jared, listen to me. I’m as pent up as I can get. I’m so horny I don’t know what to do with myself. I dream about it constantly. I do not think I can make it through the rest of the week without it happening. I just can’t." I took another breath. "And I don’t dream about it with just anyone. I dream about it with you. I can’t hold out, I’m too horny. And I so much want you to be my first. More than anything in the world. I don’t want to just have sex-though I’ll do that because of the horniness-but what I really want to do is make love. And I can’t do that with anyone but you."

There. There it was. I bared part of my soul to another human being for the first time in my life. It was scarier than walking into The Mariner without any clothes on.

He squeezed my hand. "Are you protected?" he asked me.

"No," I admitted. "I am not thinking straight!"

"So, what you’re telling me is that you want me to walk stark naked into the drug store and buy condoms, right?" I looked at him-and noticed the shit-eating grin on his face. Thank goodness.

"No, sweetie, I want both of us to walk stark naked into the drug store and buy condoms."

"You’re on." He put the car back in gear, and drove off. I started giggling. I couldn’t help it.

"What’s so funny?" he asked me.

"You are. If only you could’ve seen the look on your face," I told him. "And the bad driving!"

"Hey, you shocked me. I did not expect this."

"I know you didn’t. Even after all we’ve done, you didn’t expect a thing. Do you know how wonderful that is?" He started blushing again. "You never would’ve asked, not this soon. Even though I know you want this as much as I do."

"That is true," he admitted. "I’d always hoped you’d be my first."

"You’re so sweet." We pulled up to the drug store, and in we went. Stark naked. To buy condoms, so we could go take each other’s virginity. If you had told me a week ago I’d be doing this, I would’ve had you locked up. But it felt…wonderful. It just seemed so right. Even when the clerk flashed us a dirty look.

I slipped the condoms into my purse, and we headed for his house. That’s when it dawned on me. "Shit, I have to meet your parents, and I’m naked!"

"Don’t worry about it. I told you, they’re cool."

He was right. His parents were cool. Tina came in while we were chatting, and gave me a knowing little grin. But his parents were cool-even when we headed off to his bedroom.

When we got there, I realized I was shaking like a leaf.

He realized it, too. "Are you OK?" he asked me.

"I’m scared," I admitted.

"We don’t have to do this, you know."

"I want to," I maintained. I sat down on his bed, and patted it next to me. He sat. "Listen to me. I’ve spent my whole life scared of everything. Just admitting I’m scared is such a big step for me you have no idea. Getting past being scared and going for it is something I never thought myself capable of. Do you realize how many times I’ve done that this week?"

He chuckled. "Probably as many times as I have."

"Does this scare you, too?" I asked him.

"Yeah," he admitted.

"Good," I said. "I never knew how to open up. I’ve learned a lot about that, in just three short days. Some of it’s from The Program, but a lot of it is you." He looked at me in amazement. "I’m serious. And I want to open up, and I want to open up with you as much as I possibly can. And, yeah, it’s scary. But that’s not going to stop me. Not anymore. Hell, the way I feel about you is the scariest thing I’ve ever experienced, but I’m not pushing it away, or hiding from it, not ever again."

Little pieces of my soul, over and over again. I kept giving them away. And then I looked up, and saw the look in his eyes, and realized it was worth it.

I didn’t want to give him pieces of my soul any more. I wanted to give him the whole thing.

And I wanted his.

I didn’t say this. I said it with my eyes. He got it. I knew it right away-he understood. That might have been the scariest thing of all.

And then he kissed me. And it wasn’t so scary anymore.

CHAPTER SEVENTEEN

JARED

Overwhelming. That’s the only word I can come up with. Overwhelming.

I was starting to see things, you know. Over the past three days, I had figured out a few things about this girl. She kept most of her self under wraps. I understood what she was saying, when she told me she had a hard time opening up. But I had seen her open up, bit by bit, at least with me, over the past couple days. But now, she wasn’t offering me bits. She was offering me…everything.

And she wasn’t just talking about sex, I understood that-though that was part of it, of course.

Like I said, overwhelming.

And I was just as scared as she was. Now, I might’ve been in more touch with my fears in the past than she was, but that didn’t mean I was any better at getting past them, because I wasn’t. If she could, though, couldn’t I?

Hey, this was the girl of my dreams, remember? But, no, she wasn’t. What I had come to realize was that dreams weren’t reality, and the girl I had worshipped from afar wasn’t this naked girl sitting beside me on my bed. It was a lot more complicated than that. Dreams are easy, simple-reality is messy and complicated and scary and has consequences. When she came to me in my dreams, nobody was scared. Nobody was apprehensive. It was neat and clean. The reality wasn’t. This wasn’t a glyph or a portrait or a beautiful face across the room anymore, this was a real, live, complex human being.

But what I’d come to realize is that reality is infinitely better than dreams. Even with the fear, even with the messiness, even with the complications. I had waited four years for something that was never going to come true. However, what was going to come true promised to be something I’d never had the capacity to dream about. Reality is better, if you do it right.

Now I just had to do it right. That was the scary part. I should’ve asked Tina for advice, she knew what this was all about. Ah, well, I guess I just had to go with my instincts.

So, I started with a kiss. Seemed like a logical place to start, right? And she melted. She just melted. The next thing I knew, we were sprawled all over the bed, plastered to one another, still kissing, hands everywhere. She ran her hands up and down my chest, and then down to my dick. I was fondling a boob. And our tongues were dancing like Fred Astaire and Ginger Rogers. We were sprawled all over the bed, touching and kissing, and then I got a crazy little impulse. I broke the kiss, and started kissing down her face, went up her neck, and nibbled on her earlobe.

She gasped. "Oh, sweetie, do that again," she squealed. So, I did. I nibbled on her earlobe for a good five minute as she started panting and gasping, and her nipple got rock-hard under my hand. "Oh, that makes me tingle all over," she said.

"Yeah, I can tell," I whispered with a laugh as I ran a thumb over her nipple.

She giggled back. "What made you think of this?" she asked as I continued on her earlobe.

"I have no idea," I admitted, and she giggled and sighed again. I kept up on her earlobe for a minute or so, and then started kissing down her neck, over her shoulders, until I got where I was going-her nipple, of course. Boy, if the earlobe made her tingle, this made her crackle. I brought my lips down to her nipple, and, I swear, she whinnied like a horse. She was writhing on the bed, strange little noises coming out of her mouth, when she finally said, "Honey…your hand…down there…please?" in a whimper. So, I slipped my hand down to her pussy. She was drenched. I did what I had done yesterday, ran my finger up and down, then slipped it inside. She bucked, and moaned, and then I came back out and went for her clit.

That’s all it took. She was pent up, no question about it. She went right over. I climbed up beside her and let her come down. She opened her eyes, smiled up and me, and then devoured my lips with hers. "Oh, what you do to me," she murmured in between kisses. Then she pulled away from the kiss, grinned up and me, and said "My turn!"

She had her hand on my dick, and started rubbing it while she kissed my chest. She even ran her lips across my nipple, which made me jump a little bit. And, to my utter shock, she kept going. She kissed down my stomach, even kissed my pubes-and the slipped her mouth around the head of my dick.

I was stunned. I looked down at her, a question on my face, and she just grinned and went at it. She didn’t take it all in, of course-Maggie had trouble with that and she was practically an expert-but Amanda got a good part of it in, sliding her mouth up and down it, while her hand worked on the rest of it. I felt myself building up very quickly-and I warned her. "Amanda, look out, it’s coming," I managed to gasp. She just grinned and kept going.

The first squirt landed right on the back of her throat. She pulled off, then, and the next squirt went for her tongue. Then she let the rest of it hammer at her boobs. I gasped, spent, and looked up at her-just in time to see her stick two fingers into the pool on her boobs, and put the fingers in her mouth and suck the cum off! The little minx! She grinned up at me and went, "Yummmmmm!"

"What got into you?" I asked.

"Madness. Insanity. Lust," she giggled. "Love." That one a little softer. "A crazy impulse." She looked down at my now limp dick. "But it seems he’s all worn out," she said a little disappointedly.

"Ah, that won’t last. He’ll recover," I assured her. "I just need a few minutes. Besides, that’ll give me time to pay you back."

"Pay me back?"

"Yup." I pushed her over on the bed, and crawled down so that my face was between her legs.

CHAPTER EIGHTEEN

AMANDA

Oh, what was he doing?

Oh Jesus, oh Jesus, oh my word…

I couldn’t believe myself. I couldn’t believe how quick I went under his hand. I couldn’t believe how turned on I got when he was nibbling my earlobe, for goodness sake. And I couldn’t believe I had actually given him a blowjob. And swallowed it! And liked it!

I asked myself, not for the first time this week, what was happening to me!

And then, he…he…he started…licking my pussy.

There. I said it. He was licking my pussy. And I felt like I had died and gone to heaven. If I thought fingers were nice-well, a tongue was a gazillion times better. And he did it just like he did with his fingers. Up and down inside my labia, and then he even stuck his tongue in my…my cunny. And then he went up to my clit. Over and over.

When I went, I just exploded. I know his parents heard my upstairs, I was that loud. It was the most intense thing I’ve ever had happen to me. I just came and came.

He crawled up next to me as I came down-and I just wrapped myself around him. I buried my face into his shoulder and wrapped my arms around him as tight as I could. I could feel his dick up against my stomach, felt my boobs rubbing up against my chest. And, dammit, I started crying again!

He cuddled me and stroked my hair, just like yesterday in class. "Are you OK?" he asked.

"Never better," I managed to get out between sobs.

"You’re a crier," he commented.

"Yeah, and I never knew that. I never let myself go like this." I looked up at him. "And you’re so calm."

"No, I am not," he asserted. "I’m just not a crier. And it’s not a macho thing either-I’m not afraid to cry. I just don’t, generally. It comes out in other ways."

"What other ways?"

"Stop moving and you’ll figure it out." I did. I held myself very still, wrapped in his arms. Then I realized it. He was shivering.

"You’re shaking! Are you scared?"

"A little. I shake when I get overemotional, don’t ask me why. I’m feeling a lot of things right now. Fear is one of them, but only one."

"Why are you scared?"

"Lots of reasons. I’m afraid I’m going to hurt you."

"No, you won’t," I said-though I wasn’t sure about that, I was a virgin, and he was awfully big-but I knew he’d never hurt me intentionally. "It’ll be fine. I trust you."

And I did. I trusted him. I trusted him with my body, I trusted him with my soul. You could say that I don’t trust easily, but that’d be an understatement-I don’t trust at all. But I did trust him.

So I lowered myself to his bed, smiled up at him, and said, "Jared. I want you. And I want you to take me. Please."

He smiled-and he was still shaking--and then he stopped. "Wait a minute." He got up, went to his dresser, and came back with a container of lube. "This might help, help me not hurt you."

"I don’t know, I’m pretty wet," I giggled.

"Every little bit helps." He reached over at my purse, took out a condom, rolled it on-I was watching in fascination at that-and then spread the lube over himself.

Then, there he was, over me, guiding it in. My God it was BIG. Just the head, getting through, I found myself stretching. But it didn’t hurt. It felt very strange, but good strange. And then the head popped in.

Whoooooooo!

I did say that my entrance was sensitive, right? I almost started cumming right then. But only almost-because I knew where he was-right at my, er, virginity.

"You OK?" He asked.

"I’m just fine," I managed to get out. "Just-right here-don’t go too fast, OK?"

"Right," he said, then started pushing. Slowly. I felt myself stretching again, and I felt the pressure against my hymen. I waited for the pain.

I felt a pull. It hurt a little, but just a pinch. That was it, and then I felt it go, and nothing. No pain, really. And, as my brain processed that, I realized he was still going, deeper and deeper, bit by bit. I said I wanted to open up, right? Well, I was opening up, all right. And I guess the emotional follows the physical, right? It just felt so damn good I couldn’t believe it.

And then I felt him bump up against me. He was in all the way. I’ve never felt anything like that in my life. I realized I had closed my eyes, waiting for the pain that never came, so I opened them. He was looking down at me, concerned. Our eyes locked again, just like yesterday in Bio. And I couldn’t help it-I started grinning like an idiot. "Oh myyyyyyy!" I managed to get out.

"Pain?" he asked.

"No, none," I beamed at him. "I’ll be honest, I was expecting it to hurt. I lied to you, I knew it would hurt. But it didn’t," I said in wonder. "I can’t believe I took all of you and it didn’t hurt!"

He smiled back at me. "Some things were just meant to be."

"Damn right," I grinned at him. "You OK?"

"I’m just marvelous."

"You close?" I asked.

"No, not yet. Your little attention earlier helped. You ready?"

"Ready for anything. As long as it’s with you." And I wasn’t lying. I felt him slide himself out, and then back in. Oh my goodness. Again, he did it, still fairly slowly, but it was delicious. I couldn’t help myself. Our eyes were still locked, and I found myself grinning. And moaning, and gasping-and even laughing a little. He looked down at me, and broke out in a big smile himself, plainly delighted. And then he hit me just right. "Ooooh…ooooooh…oh fuck JARED!" I screamed, and went right over.

And he kept right on going.

I never completely came down-I was still hovering, riding little tingles and waves the whole time. Right after I went, the dear boy leaned over and kissed me. I pulled him closer, wrapped my arms around his shoulders, wrapped my legs around his hips, and practically devoured his tongue. I wanted as much of him as close to me as I could get it. His chest rubbed up against my boobs as she moved steadily in and out of me. And I was still hovering, still recovering from my first climax, and still wanting more.

"J-jared, sweetie…faster…’K?" I managed to gasp out. He went faster.

Unbelievable. Just unbelievable. I was still grinning like a crazy person as I was getting my brains fucked out. (See, I can say that, too!) I just hung on for dear life. I was whining and gasping and at one point I think I went "wheeeee!" like a little kid on a roller coaster. And, as I built up, as I got closer again, I found myself saying it out loud. "Fuck…fuck…oh, Jared, fuck me…FUCK ME!" He did, and I exploded like a supernova. It was just fantastic. And Jared moaned and gasped and I felt him go, felt his dick twitch deep in my cunny, and I knew he was filling up that condom.

He collapsed on top of me with a groan, and I was desperately trying to catch my breath. He tried to roll off of me, but I was having none of that. He probably thought he was crushing me, which he was, but I didn’t care, and I wasn’t willing to let go yet. I kept my arms and legs wrapped around him. So, he just grinned at me, grabbed me around the waist, and rolled us over, so we were lying on our sides, my left leg still wrapped around his hip, my arms still around his neck. His rapidly deflating dick slipped out, but that was all right. I was giggling and gasping and kissing him all over his face and neck and he started giggling back. Then our eyes locked again.

"Nobody told me about the joy," he said in wonder.

"Nobody told me about that, either," I agreed. I looked deep in his eyes, smiled, and quoted Ms. T. "I think that depends on the who."

"I think you’re right," he beamed back at me. "Are you OK?"

"No, I went way past ‘OK’ quite some time ago, and headed straight for ‘delirious’." He laughed at that and kissed me. I pulled back from the kiss, grabbed his face in my hands, looked deep in his eyes, and said it. "Jared, I love you."

He beamed like a sun. "I love you too, honey," he replied.

"So, when you had that crush on me all those years, did you dream about this?" I teased him.

He got serious all of a sudden. "No," he admitted. "I wasn’t capable of dreaming about this. What I dreamed about was nothing compared to this. Even my dreams weren’t able to come up with something this…stupendous."

"Oh. Wow," was all I could come up with.

"Listen. You need to know this. You were right, Amanda, with what you said at lunch today. I wasn’t in love with Amanda Frazier. I was in love with an image, a face across the hall, a laugh I heard wafting across the lunchroom. What I’ve found out the past few days is that image was nothing. The real Amanda Frazier is so much more… fantastic…than my silly image that I can’t even describe it."

Wow. "That might just be the nicest thing anyone’s ever said to me," I whispered. "Reality very rarely holds up to an ideal."

"It was a seventh-grader’s ideal," he admitted, "that I managed to carry around for four years. I think I was scared of reality, with you or anybody else. Now that I know what the reality is like, I’m less scared every minute."

He was wonderful, but I was a bit worried. "Don’t put me on a pedestal, Jared, I don’t belong up there."

"Honey, you got off the pedestal the minute you stopped being an image and started being a real person. Don’t you think I know that? I don’t want you on a pedestal any more. I want you right here," and he hugged me tighter.

I wasn’t the only one doing some soul-baring around here! All I could think to say was, "You make me so happy, I think I’ll burst."

"That makes two of us, darling," he grinned at me.

CHAPTER NINETEEN

JARED

I had never felt this good.

I had just had sex-for the first time-with the most wonderful girl in the universe, and it was stupendous, everything I could’ve ever asked for. And she told me she loved me. And I bared some of my innermost thoughts to her, and she understood. And there we were, in my bed, wrapped around one another, talking and giggling and laughing and just enjoying the moment.

I was right when I told her that I never knew about the joy.

"I think I need to get this thing off," I said, looking down at the filled condom barely clinging to my dick.

"Yeah," she giggled. "You know what? Enough of those things. I’m going to go to the school clinic tomorrow morning and get the shot." One of the advantages to a more sexually open society was the increased effectiveness of birth control technology. A girl could get a shot, and it worked instantly-she could have sex a half hour after the shot, and be protected, as long as she remembered to get the shot every month, or go on the pill.

"Are you sure?" I asked her.

"Very sure," she smiled at me. "Why use those things if we don’t have to? I want to feel you cum inside me next time."

She’s unbelievable.

"Anyhow, I do think you need to get rid of that thing before it falls off and messes your bed," she giggled. "My problem is I need a shower."

"I’ve got one down here," I smiled at her. "Right outside the door, to the right, I have my own bathroom. With shower."

She bolted up on the bed, still grinning. "So what are we waiting for! Last one in the shower has to wash the other person!"

"Honey, I’ll wash everything you’ve got even if I’m the first one in," I told her.

"Oh, goody!"

So, we took a shower together. And that was great. Of course, we paid special attention to all the naughty bits. Not enough for me to cum again, but, after what had just happened, that would’ve took some doing, so I didn’t care. She might have had a little one while I was washing certain places. I even washed her hair. All her hair. Upper and lower. She giggled and said, "you’re nuts!" as I took some shampoo and worked it into her pubes.

"You remember I told you I was nude at home yesterday afternoon, right?"

"Yeah," she said.

"Well, Tina decided to get into the spirit of the thing and got nude with me. When my parents got home, they did the same thing."

"You’re kidding," she laughed.

"Nope. And one thing I told Tina when she stripped is that now I knew she was a natural blonde." Amanda laughed at that. "And you, my dear, I now have no doubt, are a natural redhead."

"You’re damn right!"

"Ever hear the Bruce Springsteen song ‘Red Headed Woman’?"

"Nope."

"I’ll have to play it for you sometime." For now, I sang it. "Brunettes are fine, and blondes are fun, but when it comes to getting a dirty job done, it takes a Red-Headed Woman…"

She howled. Especially at my favorite verse, the one about getting down on your knees and tasting a red-headed woman.

"You’re crazy," she told me.

"Just about you."

"I take it Bruce Springsteen has a thing for redheads?" she asked.

"Patti Scialfa is his wife. She’s in his band, so I know what she looks like. And since I know what she looks like, I can tell you that she’s as red-haired as it gets. At least on top. I’ll take Bruce’s word for the rest of it." She cracked up laughing. "You clean yet?" I asked.

"I don’t think I’ve ever been this clean. Especially a particular patch of red hair," she giggled.

"Great." I turned the shower off, we stepped out, and toweled each other off, both of us laughing the whole time. I put on my watch, checked it, and said, "Hey, it’s only ten o’clock. You want to go upstairs and grab a Coke?"

"Actually, yeah, I’m thirsty as hell," she admitted. "Shouldn’t we get dressed first, though?"

"You’re forgetting something," I teased. "You have no clothes here."

"Oh, shit, you’re right. But won’t your parents be upstairs?"

"Probably. Tina, too, I’ll bet."

She got a look of horror on her face. "Shit, Jared, they’ll know what we were doing down here! I know I was loud!"

I just laughed. "Don’t you think they knew what we were going to be doing the minute we came down here? And you’d still be going up there, clothed or not. Look, they really are cool."

"OK," she said. "You have clothes, though."

"If you want, I can see if I have something you’ll sort of fit into."

"No, I meant that you can get dressed if you want."

"No way," I told her. "I wouldn’t do that to you. Plus, I promised you a naked date, and that date’s not over yet."

"OK," she smiled at me. "You sure they’re cool?"

"Very." I stopped and looked at her. "Although I wouldn’t be surprised at a comment from Tina."

"Uh-oh. Are you sure there’s no place we can sneak out of here without going upstairs?"

"Nope, sorry."

"It’s OK," she grinned. "If your parents are cool-and I know Tina’s cool, even if she teases us-why should I be ashamed?"

"That’s the spirit."

Up we went, hand-in-hand. The stairs from the basement come up into the living room-and there they all were, Mom, Dad, and Tina. I couldn’t hide the shit-eating grin, and Amanda couldn’t hide a similar grin, not to mention a deepening blush. It wouldn’t take a genius to figure out what had happened. Mom and Dad just gave each other a knowing look, while Tina had a grin as wide as mine was. "Hi, folks, we’re going into the kitchen to grab some cokes," was all I said, as I led a blushing and grinning Amanda into the kitchen.

"They knew," she said.

"No doubt in my mind," I grinned at her. "You hungry?"

"Ravenous, actually. I thought that colossal meal at The Mariner would last me. We must have worked off some calories," she giggled.

"No doubt," I grinned back at her. "Let me see what I can rustle up." She sat down on one of the stools at our breakfast nook, while I started hunting through the refrigerator looking for some grub. And, not to my surprise, here came Tina.

"Well, hello," she said, evil grin on her face.

"Hiya, Tina. Did you happen to leave any food in this refrigerator?"

"There’s a bunch of fruit in the bottom drawer."

"Fruit sounds good," Amanda piped up.

"Fruit it is." I found oranges and bananas and different types of berries down there, pulled them out, and started putting a couple bowls together. Tina was still standing there, leaning on the doorway.

"So," she said finally, "is my little brother still a virgin?"

I was about to make a witty remark, when Amanda surprised me. "No, Tina, your big little brother is no longer a virgin," she said with a big grin. I just looked at her and grinned back. She looked at me and winked!

"Good!" Tina said.

"Yup, and just think, a mere two hours ago, two of the people in this room were virgins. Not anymore."

"Oh, it was your first time, too?" Tina asked.

"Yep."

"Were you careful?" Tina asked, concerned. Well, despite all the teasing, she is my big sister and she does look out for me.

"Of course," I told her.

"I should’ve known better," Tina said. Then she got that evil grin again. "Was it good?"

Again Amanda beat me to the answer. "’Good’ would be the understatement of the century," Amanda told her, matching evil grin with a shit-eating one. "Your big little brother not only has the proper equipment, but he damn sure knows how to use it." She was shameless! Where was this coming from? "At one point," Amanda continued, "he asked me if I was OK and I told him I skipped right past OK and headed straight for delirious."

"Wow," Tina said, thunderstruck.

"Yup. It was all that and a bowl of fruit," Amanda said, as I set said bowl of fruit in front of her.

"Jesus. I think I’m jealous. I wish my first time were that good," Tina admitted.

"Well, I think you would’ve had to have been into incest," Amanda giggled, shocking the living shit out of me.

"AMANDA! You’re shameless!" I looked up at Tina, who was trying not to start laughing. "I think I need to shut her up, and in a hurry." I sat on the stool next to Amanda’s, plucked a strawberry out of her bowl, and dangled it in front of her lips. She started nibbling at it-very sensuously. "Besides which, Tina, what were you, fourteen or something your first time?"

"Thirteen, actually. And you’re right. I was probably a bit too small, and he, who was also thirteen, had no clue." She grinned. "Luckily, it got better."

Amanda stopped nibbling for a minute and said, "Well, if it gets any better than that, I don’t think I’d survive the experience."

"Uh-huh," Tina said, looking at us incredulously. Meanwhile, Amanda bit the last bit of strawberry out of my fingers, and then started licking the juices off my hand, going "Mmmmmm!" the whole time.

"Jesus. I can’t take any more of this!" Tina proclaimed, but she was laughing. "I’m gonna go back out in the living room and leave you too to your post-coital fruit bash." And with that, she was off.

Amanda looked over at me and started giggling wildly.

I couldn’t help it-I grinned back at her. "What got into you?"

"What did I say earlier? Insanity, lust, love? All those things." She looked at me. "I just figured I’d better keep up with her!"

"That you did." I looked at her. "I learn new things about you every second, don’t I?"

"What’s funny is you’re learning about them at the same time I am." She looked down. "I hope you don’t mind."

"Of course not. I like to see someone go toe-to-toe with Tina, it’s such a rare experience."

"Yeah. But I also remembered what you said. You know, what do I have to be ashamed about? Nothing. It was great." She took a bite out of an orange. "Although, I must admit, I never thought I’d ever be sitting stark naked discussing intimate details of my deflowering with my boyfriend’s sister."

"Yeah, I never thought I’d see that, either." Then it hit me, what she said. "Boyfriend?" I said tentatively.

"Yeah." She looked up at me, under her lashes. "Is that OK?" she asked, just as tentatively.

"Skipped past OK," I said with a grin. "Headed straight for delirious."

"Oh, I do love you," she said with a shiver. "Feed me a banana."

"Your wish is my command."

That’s when we heard the voices from the living room. "So, did they do the deed?" I heard my mother ask.

"They did the deed," Tina confirmed, "and apparently it was world-shakin’, earth-quakin’, a whole lotta rockin’ and rollin’." My parents started laughing and Tina continued, "And now they’re in there feeding each other fruit!"

Amanda and I looked at one another, and collapsed in a fit of giggles.

CHAPTER TWENTY

AMANDA

OK, I was shameless. Completely, utterly shameless. And it felt as freeing as walking around naked did.

Besides which, I liked Tina. She was really cool. And she obviously adored Jared, despite all the teasing. I know he would’ve gone at it with her just as I did if I hadn’t been there, but he was thinking of protecting me. So, I took matters into my own hands.

I even enjoyed it. And I meant what I said-I don’t have a damn thing to be ashamed about. I was shameless-there was no shame. Just joy, and love, and all kinds of other good things.

And then I called him my boyfriend. I have a boyfriend, I have a boyfriend. That kept running through my mind, I have a boyfriend. And I love him. And I had sex with him. And it was the greatest night of my life.

I had changed a whole hell of a lot in three short days.

I also found out that eating fruit out of your boyfriend’s hand is amazingly intimate, and sensual, and spine-tingling.

Anyhow, after the fruit, we walked out into the living room. I was blushing, I know it, his parents kept smiling, and Tina had that evil grin again.

"She’s got a curfew, I have to get her home. I’ll see you folks in a bit," Jared said. I didn’t trust myself to talk, so I just waved and squeaked out a "bye!" when they all said goodbye to me. We went down to his car hand-in-hand-still nude, remember-and he opened the door for me.

I just beamed like a lighthouse the whole way home. We got there, he let me out, walked me to the door, and gave me a heart-pounding kiss goodnight.

"I’ll see you tomorrow, lover," I told him. "All of you."

"I’ll see all of you, too," he grinned. Kissed me one more time, and then off he went. Dammit. Oh, well.

I walked in the door. Daddy was waiting up for me.

"Hi, Punkin. Have a good time?"

"The best," I told him.

"How was it?" he asked. He knew, and I knew, and he wasn’t talking about the food at The Mariner.

"It was fantastic," I told him honestly.

"Good."

"How’s Mom?"

He sighed. "She finally calmed down, took a sleeping pill, and went to bed. I think we have to have a talk, though, all three of us. There might be some excrement hitting some fans tomorrow."

"No doubt," I sighed. "Daddy, I can’t be what she wants me to be, not anymore. I’ve changed too much. I know it was fast, and I know it was drastic, but it’s happened. I can’t go back to being what I was."

"I know that," he told me. "I don’t want you to."

"Mom does, though."

"Well, we’ll talk about it. She’s got to see the truth. I love that you’re dealing with your emotions instead of hiding them-but your mother doesn’t understand that."

"That’s because she hides her emotions," I said.

"Not really. She hides them most of the time, and then they come out in vicious little bursts," he sighed again. "I’d rather see you happy, even if the happiness is a bit wild, than to see you repressed half the time and angry the other half."

"She wasn’t always like this, was she?"

"No, she wasn’t. But, we’ll talk about that later." He leaned over and kissed my forehead. "Good night, Punkin. Get some sleep." He looked down at me, and grinned. "So, when was the last time you had any clothes on?"

"7:30 this morning," I grinned back.

"Do you like it?"

"Yeah," I admitted. "I have to say I do. It is liberating. And exciting."

"Good. You do it whenever you want, then, and don’t worry about your mother." He kissed my forehead again. "Night, Amanda."

"Night, Daddy."

I sat there for a moment, lost in my thoughts, then headed up to my room. I kicked my shoes off, opened my dresser drawer, took out a nightgown, looked at it, and said, "Fuck it." I put it back in the drawer, and climbed into my bed, wrapping my blankets all around my nude body. Which was still tingling. Wonderfully tingling.

PART FIVE THURSDAY DAYTIME

CHAPTER TWENTY-ONE

JARED

I woke up the next morning, threw on some clothes, and went downstairs, still rather delirious.

"Hey, little brother." Tina greeted me. Mom and Dad were there, too.

"Hiya, Jared," Mom said, "want some breakfast?"

"Love some." I sat down and Mom started spooning out some bacon and eggs.

"So, how are you today?" Dad asked me.

"Just fine."

"I’ll just bet," Tina butted in.

"So, how long are you going to tease me about this?" I asked her.

"As long as I can get away with it," she admitted. "I have to admit, though, Jared, Amanda surprised me. I didn’t expect her to be that open."

"Neither did I, to be honest with you," I told her. "I think I bring out the best in her. And you, my dear sister, bring out the worst."

"That’s my job," Tina said, making even Mom and Dad chuckle.

I looked into her eye and retorted, "You’re fired!"

"You can’t fire me, little brother, you’re stuck with me." She stuck out her tongue at me. "Want a ride today?"

"No, I’ve had just about all of you that I can take," I teased. "No, you know I like walking. It’s not that far."

"Damn, I’ll just have to find you in school and tease you there. That’ll be more fun anyway, you’ll be naked."

"You just watch yourself. I’ve already told Amanda what your nickname stands for. You want me to spill all the sordid details?"

"You didn’t! You wouldn’t!" Then she composed herself. "Besides which, you don’t know all the sordid details."

"I know enough," I smirked at her.

"Wait a minute, what nickname, and what does it stand for?" Mom interjected.

"Whoo boy," I laughed. "They don’t know about that?"

"Not the nickname. Though I’m sure you’ll now tell them. If you’ll excuse me, I prefer not to be here when they find out. Toodles." And off she went.

"All right, Jared, spill the beans."

"Her nickname, among her friends, is E.T."

"I take it it doesn’t have anything to do with lovable aliens in Steven Spielberg movies," Dad deadpanned.

"No. It stands for Easy Tina."

"Oy." Dad said.

"Oh, I’m not shocked," Mom replied. "We knew Tina has been sexually active for quite a while."

"Extremely sexually active, as far as I can tell," I grinned.

"She started young, I know that," Mom said. "Hey, it’s the world today. And I know she’s careful." She looked at me. "She was in love once, I know, and he broke her heart. I think she’s looking for it again."

"Joe, I’m guessing," naming her boyfriend for most of last year.

"Exactly right," Mom confirmed. "He turned out to be a complete asshole, though." She looked at me. "I worry more about you getting in a relationship than I do about you having sex, you know-because of that. So, if I seem overprotective, it’s because I had to help Tina pick up the pieces last year."

"You? Overprotective? Since when?" I laughed.

"Since now," she said. She sat down next to me. "You told me you had a crush on Amanda, yes-but, with you being thrown together, and it happening so fast, and the pressures of The Program, I figured what was happening between the two of you right now was mostly sex." She took a deep breath. "Then I saw the look in both your eyes when you came upstairs last night, and I realized I was wrong. You don’t get that look from just sex."

I took a deep breath. "After we were done, she told me she loved me."

"That’s a much easier thing to say at that point in time, you know," Dad interjected.

"Yeah, I know."

"Did you say it back?" Mom asked.

"Yeah," I admitted.

"Three days, Jared. It’s been three days, a few interesting experiences in class, one date, and one time in bed. You think about that," Mom pointed out.

"I do. I know what you’re saying." I took a deep breath. "Look, how old were you when you met Dad?"

"Fifteen," she laughed. "This isn’t an age thing, that’s not what I mean."

"Fine, but that wasn’t my question. You met Dad when you were fifteen. How long before you knew?"

"Almost immediately," she admitted, throwing a smile at my Dad. "Probably less than three days," she laughed. "Hey, sometimes it works out. But Tina thought she knew immediately last year with Joe, too. Just remember that."

"I will and I do. One thing, though, Mom, Tina’s a girl. I think girls get put through the ringer by asshole guys more than the other way around."

"Yes, but it does happen the other way around," Mom maintained. "And, from what you’ve told me, and what I saw, Amanda has gone through a barrage of changes in the last three days-and I think she’s very emotionally fragile right now."

"She is, I know," I admitted with a sigh. "What can I do? I just have to go with the flow and hope it all works out."

"She seems delightful, don’t get me wrong," Mom said. "Just be careful."

"I try." I wolfed down the last of my eggs. "Time to go to school, meet my girlfriend, and get naked!"

CHAPTER TWENTY-TWO

AMANDA

I got out of my house in a hurry that Thursday. Wolfed down a bagel and got out of there, pronto. First of all, I wanted to be early. Second of all, I did not want to deal with my mother. I was in too good of a mood. She came down stairs as I was headed out, called, "Amanda?" and I just yelled, "Gotta go! Bye!" and headed for school.

That’s all I’d need, a lecture from my mother to dampen my mood. I was on cloud nine, and had no intention of coming down any time soon.

As I walked, I realized something. I was a little sore. I had to laugh at that. I was actually sore…down there. Didn’t hurt at all last night, but that pounding Jared gave me with that big pecker of his had its aftereffect, obviously. And I walked, and I felt the tender flesh rub up against itself, and it was sore-and I just laughed.

I really was delirious.

I wondered if it was swollen. I hadn’t looked. Maybe, when I got to school and got my clothes off, everybody would be able to tell what I did last night. That thought made me laugh harder.

Like I said, delirious.

I had planned to go down the path and meet Jared back by the football field, but I didn’t have a chance. He was already there, in front of the school, waiting for me. We were over a half-hour early, and nobody else was there. He saw me approach, lit up with a smile, and started walking towards me. I shook my head, walked up to him, grabbed his hand, and said, "The woods." Even though nobody was there yet, I didn’t want to take a chance. We took off down the path, got to the most wooded area, and grabbed and kissed each other, long and deep.

Jared broke the kiss and looked at me and said, "Well, good morning."

"Good morning to you, too, silly," I said and kissed his nose. "Sleep well?"

"Like the proverbial baby."

"You, too, huh? Good."

"How are you this morning?"

"Sore," I admitted. "It didn’t hurt last night, but I noticed it walking to school this morning."

"Oh, shit, I’m sorry," he said.

"What’s to be sorry about? Not your fault you’re a big boy," I giggled. "You were as gentle as could be, until I told you to go faster, remember. Besides which, I’d do it again. And again, and again, and again, and again…"

"You are something else," he interrupted me.

"Yes, I am, and don’t you forget it!" He just laughed, and kissed me again. I just couldn’t get enough of this. Even the kisses made me tingle from the top of my head to the tip of my toes. We broke the kiss, and I said, "We’d better get out of here. The crowd’ll be around soon." We walked out of the woods hand-in-hand and saw that the crowd was beginning to gather in earnest.

We ended up undressing each other again. We told the folks that they could undress us-that’s a reasonable request, after all-but they kept insisting that we "put on a better show". So we did it, and we really played it up. It was great-but, after what had happened last night, it really made me want him! Ah, well.

The morning flew by. As did lunch. We sat together, of course, but this time, when he found me at the table, he set next to me. And diddled me under the table the whole time I was eating! It was delicious, but I found it really hard to have an orgasm without making noise!

Then we walked into Biology. Ms. T had two chairs set up in the front again. We walked in and she, not surprisingly, nodded us into the chairs. The class filed in and laughed at us being front-and-center again. Then the principal Mr. Tilling walked in, smiled at us, and walked to a chair in the back of the class.

"OK, everybody, listen up. We’re going to be using Jared and Amanda as guinea pigs again, and Mr. Tilling has asked to observe the class to see how we’re doing and how Jared and Amanda are doing in the program."

"HI. MR. TILLING!" the whole class yelled, bringing laughter from Ms T and a smile from Mr. Tilling.

"Good," Ms. T laughed. "Now, what we’re going to be discussing today-and it is going to be a discussion, Jared and Amanda," she smiled at us," is expectations, and reactions. I don’t know exactly how this is going to go, frankly-and that’s because we’re going to be asking Jared and Amanda some questions. How they answer those questions will determine what direction we go in."

"Now, you guys might find these questions embarrassing. Nothing needs to be answered. You want to take a pass on a question, you take a pass. No reasonable request laws apply. And no overruling from Mr. Tilling, right?" she asked with a smile.

"I’m just a fly on the wall," Mr. Tilling said. "No, Sharon, this is your class, and you determine the rules and any reasonable exceptions. I’m just here to observe."

"Right. Now, you guys understand that?"

"Sure," Jared said. "Things can’t get much more potentially embarrassing than what I’ve already been through this week, so fire away."

The class laughed, and I added, "Me, too. Go for it."

"Great. Now, I think I know the answer to this first question," Ms. T continued. "Amanda, you’re still a virgin, correct?"

Well, it was all going to come out now, wasn’t it? "No, I’m not," I replied.

"You’re not?" Ms T asked.

"YOU’RE NOT?" Maggie bellowed from her seat. "When did this happen?"

"My next question exactly," Ms T laughed, "Amanda, when did you lose your virginity?"

I glanced at my watch. "Oh, about fifteen hours ago," I admitted. "YOU GO GIRL!" Maggie yelled at that one.

"Well, one of The Program’s goals is to foster sexual awareness, after all," Ms. T pointed out. "Anyhow, since you gave me a different answer than I expected, Amanda, I’ll get back to you. Jared, you are still a virgin, correct?"

"No," he said. I could see he was smiling a little.

"Wow. I’m going to have to redo my whole line of questioning," Ms T laughed. "So, Jared, when did you lose your virginity?"

He gave me a little glance and then said, "Oh, about fifteen hours ago."

I think Maggie figured it out, but Ms T figured it out sooner. "Did the two of you happen to be together while this was happening?"

"Yup," I admitted with a smile, Jared parroting me. Maggie let out an "ALL RIGHT!" much to the bemusement of the whole class, even Mr. Tilling, and then she piped up, "Ms. T, can I ask them a question?"

"I don’t know, Maggie," Ms T said bemusedly.

"I just want to know if this happened before or after I saw them stark naked in The Mariner!"

I cracked up laughing, and said, "After. Definitely after. Food first, sex later."

Ms T smiled at that, and then said, "Wait a minute. You two went to The Mariner nude last night?"

"Yes we did," Jared admitted.

"We had a date," I told them. "We decided to do the whole outreach thing on the date. And then, after we left The Mariner, we…er…"

"I think ‘did it’ is the phrase you’re looking for," Ed Bauer butted it, to laughter.

"Yes, well," Ms T giggled, "anyhow. What I wanted to ask you guys was this. We know that you’ve been thrust into supporting each other through The Program. So, was this just two friends getting some release from one another, or was this something more?"

"Something more," Jared said immediately, the sweetie. "Definitely," I agreed.

"I guess what I’m asking," Ms. T continued, "is if we should all be considering you a couple now?"

Jared and I grinned at each other, then faced the class and said, in perfect unison, "Yes!" The class broke out in raucous cheers. We just sat there and beamed.

"A word, if I may," Mr. Tilling interjected. "You two might want to hold off on that a few days. The Program is counterproductive to exclusivity."

"To a point," Jared said. "After all, intercourse is not a reasonable request, is it?" Mr. Tilling agreed that it was not. "And emotional involvement is most definitely not a reasonable request." Mr. Tilling had to smile at that one, and agreed. "As for the rest of it, we deal with it fine. Hell, we just walked here from the lunchroom and she was getting felt up left and right, and not by me. We know what the score is."

"I must tell you, it’s an interesting experience having some strange guy diddling your pussy while you’re holding your boyfriend’s hand," I said impishly, earning a big grin from Jared and more cheering from the class.

"Just a suggestion," Mr. Tilling said. "If you two think you can handle it, then ignore me. Just be careful. This does have pitfalls."

"We know," Jared said.

"Good," Ms. T took over. "Now, I thought I was going to be asking two virgins about their expectations, but what it turns out I’m going to be doing is asking two recently deflowered virgins about how the event matched their expectations. Which might be better."

"Amanda. We’ll start with you. First of all, when did Jared ask you to go to bed with him?"

"He didn’t," I blushed. "Other way around." Everybody, even Mr. Tilling, hooted at that. "Hey, Jared is a gentleman. It was our first date. I just jumped the gun on him. Hey, after I brought it up, he told me he didn’t expect that. And I told him I knew, and knew he didn’t expect anything, and that was one of the things that was so wonderful about him." I noticed the cheering about that one was louder from the girls! "So, no, I told him I wanted him to make love to me."

"How did he react?" Ms. T asked.

"Oh, I don’t want to answer that one," I said.

"That’s OK," Jared laughed. "I’ll admit it. There was almost a major pile-up on Central Street right at that moment, because I damn near drove off the road."

"When did you know you were going to do this?" Ms. T asked me.

I blushed. "I think I started thinking about it the minute he asked me out."

"I didn’t know that!" Jared said.

"It’s the truth. And that was at lunchtime," I told the class, "when he asked me out."

"How did that happen, him asking you out?" Ms. T asked, so I told the whole story, including his long-time crush on me. The class loved that one.

"Ok," Ms. T. continued. "So, when you decided to sleep with Jared, Amanda, what did you hope would happen?"

"Well," I thought, "first, I hoped it’d fit." Everyone howled at that one, Jared just blushed purple. "I hoped it wouldn’t hurt too much. I hoped I’d have an orgasm. And, I guess, I hoped it would be, I don’t know, intense. Like you said what we did here with our hands on Tuesday. I hoped if we went all the way, it’d be as intense."

"So, what happened?" Ms. T asked.

I smiled and proudly said it. "It fit just fine, it didn’t hurt at all, I came four times, and if there were a Richter Scale of intensity, this would’ve been off it." The class applauded, to my embarrassment. And if it were possible to blush and beam at the same time, Jared would’ve been doing it.

"I giggled and laughed through most of it," I admitted. Most of the class, and Ms. T, looked at me in astonishment. "Really. Jared, tell them what you said when we were done."

Jared smiled and told them. "I said that nobody ever told me about the joy. In all the talk about sex I’d ever heard, nobody told me about the joy."

"That’s because it’s rare," Ms. T said. "Now, Jared, what were your hopes?"

"Well, as Amanda told you, this came as something of a surprise for me, so I didn’t have all that much time to think about it. I guess my biggest hope was not to fuck up!" Everyone laughed at that. "And I so desperately didn’t want to hurt her. I was really concerned about that. I knew she was a virgin, I knew the first time often hurt, and it’s been pointed out to me during The Program that I’m a bit on the large side."

"A BIT?" Maggie burst out.

"You just be quiet," Jared said to her. "Anyhow, I wasn’t worried about me. I was worried about her. Guys can cum almost at will, especially sixteen-year-old guys, and she made me cum before we got to the final event, so I wasn’t worried about that. I just didn’t want her to be hurt."

"And that worked out for you," Ms. T said, already knowing the answer from what I had said. But my sweetie answered it anyway.

"When we were done, and I asked if she was OK, she told me she skipped right past OK and went straight for delirious. Who could ask for more than that? " He looked at me. He was trying to hide it from the rest of the class, but he let me see it. His eyes were shining. And he told me he wasn’t a crier. Yeah, right. If we would’ve been alone, he would’ve bawled.

It was so sweet!

Ms. T started talking again. "Well, I’ve heard some first-time stories in my time. That’s got to be one of the better ones, maybe the best. Those of you who are virgins, don’t necessarily count on this. As I said Tuesday, willing consensual sex between two people who, at least, like each other is always fun-but it’s not always like Amanda and Jared described."

"All the female virgins in the room will just have to rent out Jared, then," Maggie quipped.

"Over my dead body!" I retorted.

"But you get the male ones, Amanda," Maggie continued.

"Oh. Well. Hmmmm," I joked. Maggie cracked up. Jared just gave me a glare. He couldn’t hold it though, I saw the grin trying to break through.

"Maggie, are you shooting for a career as a Madame?" Ms. T joked, earning hoots from the rest of the class, and making Maggie blush, a rare event indeed.

"I have a question," Dave Shiell, one of Jared’s best friends, said. "Umm, what does a guy do to make it not hurt?"

"Damn good question, David," Ms. T said. "Do you have any advice, Jared?"

"Hmmm." He thought for a minute. "I think I got lucky in that regard, to be honest. But, let’s see. Lots of foreplay. Go slow. If she tells you to stop or slow down, do it. Lube helps."

"Going slow ain’t easy," Ed Bauer piped up. "Sometimes you shoot off before you’re even in, which really isn’t much fun for either of you."

Jared got a silly little grin, and told Ed, "Well-and this wasn’t my idea so I can’t take credit for it-but I found out that if she gives you a blowjob first, it makes that part of it a whole hell of a lot easier."

I laughed, as did the whole class, and Maggie piped up, "Amanda, you been reading my diary again?"

"Anyhow," Jared said, "remember, though, I did get lucky. I still thought I’d hurt her. I’m still kind of stunned that I didn’t."

"Well, I was ready, ready, ready," I admitted. "Jared was right with what he said the other day, I have been sitting in a puddle for a week. Lots of foreplay? I’d been having foreplay for three days before this happened. Girls, if you want to guarantee yourself a good first time-go see Mr. Tilling there about signing up for The Program." Everybody laughed. "I’m serious," I interrupted. "Look, I never considered myself sexual. If my hormones ever acted up, I made them go away. If I thought about boys, it was in that stupid Prince-Charming-on-the-white-horse-in-the-big-castle kind of way. I was not in touch with my body, not even a little bit. Now look at me. If you’re scared of sex, if you’re scared of your body, do this. Do The Program. I’m serious." I got a little grin. "And hope Mr. Tilling pairs you up with a sympathetic and very cool buddy."

"Amanda," Ms. T asked, "I know this takes conjecture on your part, but, if Jared hadn’t been around, and you were in The Program, do you think you still would’ve had sex?"

"Yes," I said definitely. "No doubt in my mind. In fact, I told Jared that-that there was no way I was getting out of this experience with my virginity intact. Just wasn’t going to happen. I’m too horny. So, yeah, if Jared hadn’t been there, there would’ve been somebody else." My voice dropped a little. "Wouldn’t have been nearly as special, though."

"No doubt," Ms. T agreed.

"I have a question," Maggie asked. She looked…different. She seemed to be swallowing rapidly. "What if you’ve, er, been around the block a few times…and you’ve never felt… that?" Oh damn. I actually felt bad for her at that moment.

"You keep trying," Ms. T said. "Change your approach. Don’t have sex so quickly-or, maybe, have it quicker if you’ve been waiting. Look for a different pool of people."

"Try switch-hitting," Lisa Sherrick, the lesbian, piped up, to general amusement.

"Yes, that’s a possibility," Ms. T grinned. "Hey, if sex with someone of the same gender attracts you at all, go for it. You won’t know until you try. I’ll admit it to you all-I do prefer men, but I have had sex with a woman, and it was different but very fun." Wow! I can’t believe she told us that. Anyhow, she went on, "But, aside from that, what I meant by different pool of people-and since I’m answering Maggie’s question, I’ll talk from a girl’s point of view-is try a different type of guy. If you’ve been going through all the hunky muscular football players, and they’re not doing it for you, try the trumpet player in the school band."

"I’ll go along with that," piped up Jared’s friend Dave-who was the trumpet player in the school band.

"There you go," Ms. T laughed. "Anyhow, you get my point. Try something new. Whether it’s timing, or somebody you wouldn’t normally think about. Experiment, experiment, experiment. You’re all young. You should all be experimenting."

"Experimenting’s all well and good," Jared piped up, "but in my case, what would be the point?"

"Well, you two might be the exception that proves the rule," Ms. T pointed out. "If what you’re telling us is true-and I believe them, guys, you can’t fake something like that, even when just talking about it-anyway. You two might be the rare case that find each other in high school, ride off into the sunset, have four little Jared and Amandas, and end up with the greatest sex life in the history of Western civilization." Everybody cracked up at that, Jared and I most of all-but, boy, that sounded nice! "Anyhow, that might happen. I wouldn’t bet against it," Ms. T continued. "However, to answer your question, the reason you’d experiment at age 16 even if you think you’ve found your soulmate is to be sure. Now, maybe you two don’t need that. That’s fine. Only you and Amanda can answer that. You’re telling us a fantastic story, but only the two of you were in the room. This is something you have to figure out. But, anyway, that’s why you’d experiment, to be sure. Also, for variety, but, if you’re in a couple, that has to be agreed on by both of you or it causes problems."

"How do you know if you’re sure?" Maggie asked.

"That’s a tough one. Let me tell you a little story. I hope this doesn’t discourage Jared and Amanda, because I don’t mean to, but this is my little story. I had a boyfriend in college, and I thought he was the one. Rockets fired, the earth moved, all that good stuff. But it ended, and I was not the one that ended it, and I thought I’d never have anything like that again." She smiled at us. "Until, about five years ago, I met my husband. And I found out that what I had with the guy in college was a very pale imitation."

"Having been through both those situations," I asked her, "do you know what the difference is?"

"Oh, yeah, I know a lot of it," she said. "My husband loves me. The guy in college didn’t. I loved him, or thought I did, but he didn’t love me. That’s the difference. And I do love my husband, and there’s no mistake about that. You have to trust your heart. That’s the key. My heart knew the guy in college was a no-good fink, but my hormones didn’t listen. Just as my heart knows my husband is gold. And the hormones are in full agreement this time."

That’s when the class ended.

I was still thinking about this later in the day. The day was over, we were getting prepared to go, and Mr. Riley, our history teacher, asked Jared to stay fifteen minutes or so to discuss an extra-credit project he was doing.

"Oh, pooh," I said. "I was hoping for a little canoodling in the woods," I said.

"I know," he commiserated. "Hey, maybe you’ll see me later. Maybe I’ll stop by cheerleading. Watch you shake your pom-poms."

"You’d do that?"

"Sure. It’ll be fun. I’ll see you later, OK?"

"OK," I said, and threw a kiss at him, and left the room.

I’m still not quite sure what happened next.

Well, I do know-but that doesn’t excuse it. It was what Ms. T had said, about being sure and trusting your heart. I didn’t trust my heart. I’d never had to, and I’d never developed the ability to. I knew what my heart was telling me-but I didn’t trust it. And I heard, in my head, what Ms. T said about experimenting and being sure. I wasn’t sure, because I couldn’t trust my heart. And it was so new that I was confused.

Anyhow, I came out, grabbed my clothes-and there at the exit was Eric Andrews. Now, I didn’t have full-blown crushes like Jared had on me-I wasn’t in touch with my emotions enough for that-but I had little glimmers. And, for the past year, Eric Andrews had been a big little glimmer. So, there he was, smiling at me.

"Hey, Amanda! Looking fine."

"Thanks, Eric," I giggled.

"You’re going to cheerleading, right? Walk you there." Eric was a football player.

"OK." He didn’t go the direct way; he led me through the woods. I kind of expected that. I also expected him to make the proverbial reasonable request to cop a feel, which he did. And, he got me going-not that that took much these days-and, the next thing I knew, he was pulling me back into a more secluded corner of the woods.

"Amanda, can I fuck you?"

"OK," I said. The stupidest OK in the history of mankind, but I said it. This was not a rape. Eric’s not like that. I agreed to it, I fucking agreed to it.

What was I thinking! Well, I was horny, no doubt about it. And I was thinking about all those things. Being sure. Wanting to be sure, and not being sure. Trusting my heart. Oh, I heard it, it was screaming, "YOU IDIOT!" but I didn’t trust it.

So I let him. I let Eric fuck me lying on the ground in the damn woods. Less than a day after I get my first ever boyfriend and I was cheating on him. Jared had said it himself-intercourse wasn’t a reasonable request that couldn’t be denied. This had nothing to do with The Program, and everything to do with my damn insecurities.

So, we did it. And, by the end, I knew. Maybe I did have to do it after all, because, when we were done, there was no doubt in my mind. Hey, Ms. T was right-I did like Eric, and it was willing, so it did turn out to be fun. Eric knew what he was doing, and it was fun. But it was not the same. Not by a long, long shot. This was just sex. That’s when I knew, beyond a shadow of a doubt, that it was time to start trusting my heart.

That’s when I saw Eric, kneeling in front of me after having finished, look over to his left and shout, "Hey, Wicklow!"

Oh, Jesus. I glanced over there, and there was Jared. Looking like I had just broken his heart.

CHAPTER TWENTY-THREE

JARED

I guess I was stunned.

There was Eric Andrews, just having fucked my girlfriend. "Hey, Wicklow!" he yelled out.

"Oops," I said, "sorry to interrupt." More sorry than Eric knew.

"No problem, we were done." He looked at Amanda and said, "Want me to walk you to cheerleading, babe?"

"Uh, no," Amanda stammered. "Um, I have to put myself together. You go on, OK?"

"Sure thing, babe," Eric said. "Thanks a lot, it was a blast. See you later, Wicklow," and he was off.

I looked down at Amanda. She was still sitting on the ground, clutching her knees in her hands. She had twigs and leaves all in her hair, and she had cum-not my cum-dripping from her pussy. She couldn’t look at me.

I took a breath. I couldn’t stand it. I knew this was too good to be true. "So, is this it, then?"

"What?" she asked.

"Is this where I get the big brush-off?" I spat out. "So long, thanks for everything?"

She looked at me, eyes wide as saucers, as if I had just suggested she cut off her right arm. "Oh, God, Jared, NO! No, no, no." And then she started crying.

Damn it. Damn it all to hell. I was the injured party here, right? I was the one that had just walked in on my girlfriend getting boffed by another guy! She couldn’t go through one day without cheating on me! But, there she was, sitting in the fucking dirt, crying her eyes out. Great big sobbing heaves.

I’m a sap. I’m also in love with her-still, despite what I just walked in on-and I’m the sap of all time. I went to her, pulled her up off the ground, and held her while she cried and cried.

"Oh, Jared, I’m so sorry, I’m so sorry!" she hiccuped in between sobs, and I stroked her hair and whispered in her ear. After she calmed down, I reminded her that she was going to be late for cheerleading. "I don’t care," she said, but we started walking towards the field anyhow-she a little shaky, and me? I didn’t know what I was feeling.

My first question was, I suppose, the obvious one. "He didn’t force that, did he?"

"No," she admitted, ashamedly. "Eric isn’t like that."

"I didn’t think so, but I wanted to make sure." Then I asked her the only other thing that came to mind. "Why?"

"Oh, Jared, because I’m an idiot," she said. "A test. It was a test. An experiment."

"Ah," I said. "You were testing what happened last night."

"Right," she admitted.

"But why?" I still didn’t understand.

"Because I don’t trust my heart-well, I never have. I have a hard time with that. I was making sure it wasn’t all an illusion."

"What did you find out?" I asked, not without some trepidation.

She gave me a sad little smile. "That my heart is right, it’s the rest of me that’s stupid, and the only illusion was my own insecurities, that’s what I found out." She sighed. "I just wish I hadn’t hurt you by finding this all out. I’m so sorry."

"What hurts the most probably isn’t what you think it is," I admitted.

"What hurts the most?" she asked.

"That you didn’t tell me. That you just did it and let me catch you like that. That was the worst. Look at the first thing I said to you. We’ve been going out for less than twenty-four hours and I’ve been waiting for The Big Breakup every second of that time. If you had said something…"

"Oh," she said. "I guess I get wrapped up in my own insecurities, I forget you have a couple of your own. But if I had told you I wanted to test this, wouldn’t that have triggered something?"

"If you trusted me enough to tell me, you would’ve expected to find out that your heart was right. Doing it behind my back-well, it almost looks like you were looking for an excuse to dump me. You know, hold on to Jared until I find something better."

"Oh, Jesus. What a fuck-up I am," she said. "And now I have to go to cheerleading."

"It’s OK. I’m going to stay and watch," I told her.

"You are?" she lit up.

"Yeah. And we can talk later."

"OK." She squeezed my hand, and ran off to join the cheering squad.

I dragged myself up the bleachers, and found a spot to be alone. I didn’t know what to think. I did know we needed some time. I grabbed my cel phone out of my bookbag and called home.

"Wicklow Residence, the fabulous Tina speaking."

At least she made me laugh. "Yo, Sis."

"Hiya little brother. Where are you?"

"Football field. Watching cheerleading practice."

"Watching a certain someone shake her bare nekkid pompoms, is that it?" she teased with a leer.

"Something like that."

"Are you OK, Jared?" she asked. "You don’t sound like yourself."

"I’ll tell you all about it later."

"Problems with Amanda?" Damn, she was perceptive.

"Maybe. It’s weird."

"OK, little brother, anytime you want to talk, I’m all ears, you know that." She took a deep breath. "Mom told me that you know about my trip down that particular road, so if you need the voice of broken-hearted experience…"

"Thanks, Tina. I’ll remember that. But this might work out. Listen, what’s on tap for dinner tonight?"

"Mom made a marinara sauce." Then the ol’ teasing Tina came back. "And since you’re there watching the cheerleaders I suppose I am stuck heating it up, right?"

"I’ll be back in time to help. Listen, there’s plenty?"

"Oh, yeah, Mom made a ton, and we’ve got lots of Spaghetti." Then she got it. "I take it you’re bringing a certain guest," she smirked.

"Maybe. I need to ask her about it when she gets done shaking her pompoms, but we need to talk."

"Fine. Yeah, there’s plenty. Bring her on over."

"Thanks, ET." She laughed at me using her nickname. "Talk to you later."

I put my phone away, and sat there watching for a while. I must say, watching Amanda doing her cheerleading routines wearing nothing but her shoes was a very pleasurable experience. It’s a good thing I was used to walking around nude with a boner, because I sure had one now. I even had a disloyal thought-that it would even be better if all the cheerleaders were naked-but I figured I was allowed that, after what had happened.

Damn, I was bitter. It surprised even me.

Besides, it would be better, right? The more the merrier, right? Of course, the sane voice in my head was saying, "Fuck that, the one that is nude-and happens to be yours-is the most beautiful one out there anyhow." But I told the sane voice to shut up. Get ‘em all naked. Line ‘em up.

Shit.

Football practice was breaking up, though the cheerleaders were still running through a couple of final routines. Then I noticed a guy in football pads walking up the stands towards me.

"Wicklow." It was Eric Andrews.

Well, I wasn’t mad at him. Was I? Should I be? I realized quickly, the answer to that last question was no.

"Wicklow, I owe you an apology," he said, looking very uncomfortable. "I didn’t know. Man, I didn’t know. Eddie Bauer was just telling a bunch of us that you and Amanda announced in Bio that you were going out. Shit, if I had known…" He made a helpless gesture.

"I know," I told him.

"Look, Jared, I hate to tell you this, but she was willing! She said yes! I never would force myself…"

"I know that, Eric," I cut him off.

"I just feel horrible," he continued. "I don’t fuck around with other guy’s girlfriends, The Program be damned. I really am sorry."

"It wasn’t your fault," I heard a small, soft, sad voice say to the other side of me. It was Amanda. She was dressed now, and she stood there on the bleachers. "Eric, it wasn’t your fault," she repeated. "Don’t beat yourself up over this."

"I really am sorry," he repeated, kind of at a loss, waved helplessly, then followed the rest of the team into the locker room.

Amanda climbed the bleachers, up next to me, flashed me a little smile, then sat there, her head on her hands, staring out into space.

Dammit. Eric Andrews was a class act. Fine, but now I had no one to be mad at. Except Amanda. And I was trying not to take it out on her.

Sighing, I grabbed my clothes and started putting them on. When I got done, I sat back down next to her, and looked over at her. "How do you feel about spaghetti?"

"Spaghetti?" She asked, confused.

"Yeah. My Mom makes a great marinara sauce. Tina’s heating it up right now, and I’ve got to go make the garlic bread so she doesn’t curse me for the rest of my life."

"I love spaghetti. And garlic bread."

"Good. Let’s go."

"You sure?" she said.

"Yeah, I’m sure."

"I need to call home." I handed her my cel phone, and she dialed her house. Obviously, no one was there, because I heard her leave a message. She handed me my phone back.

"Ready?" I said.

"Sure." We started walking towards my house.

PART SIX THURSDAY EVENING

CHAPTER TWENTY-FOUR

AMANDA

It was the tortures of the damned, walking home with him. He was holding my hand but his heart wasn’t in it. We walked three blocks without him saying a word.

The first thing he did say shocked me. "You did get the shot this morning, right?"

"Yes," I confirmed.

"Good."

"Why is that important?" I asked tentatively.

"Well, you know," he said. "Why, do you want to get pregnant?"

"Of course not, but if I had forgotten to take the shot today, and I got pregnant, it wouldn’t be your problem."

"I thought you just told me that you weren’t dumping me."

"I’m not! What made you bring that up?"

"Well, that’s the reason I wanted to know if you had the shot. Because if you had gotten pregnant, and we were still going to be together, then it’d be my problem, too, wouldn’t it?"

Oh, wow. He’d do that? I was thunderstruck. And I really am twenty different kinds of idiot, for doubting this for a second.

Before I had time to process that, we were at his house. He led me onto the living room couch. "Want a coke?" he asked.

"Yes, please." He went off to the kitchen, and returned with a couple of cokes-and Tina in tow.

"Hiya, little brother. Hey Amanda." She got a little grin then, and said, "Hey, the supper’s an hour and a half away, and that garlic bread only takes ten minutes. So, Jared, you’ve got time if you want to take her downstairs for a little of the ol’ hubba-hubba."

I felt very bad for Tina afterwards, because she had no idea, but you want to talk about saying the wrong thing at the wrong time? It just hit me, like a whack from a baseball bat upside my soul-and I just lost it. I started shaking. Violent, heaving, shaking. All over. It was scary as hell. I was barely conscious of my surroundings-I do remember Jared grabbing me and holding me in his arms, and poor Tina babbling "What did I say? Oh, shit, what did I say?" But I was mostly lost in my own little world, and it wasn’t a pleasant place to be right then. I just kept shaking. I wasn’t even really crying, just these big huge gasps coming from my mouth, and the endless, horrible shaking. Then I felt something awful down in the pit of my stomach, and managed to blurt out to Jared, "Oh, shit, I think I’m going to be sick." Jared hustled me to the bathroom, and waited outside the door for me while I violently upchucked the remnants of my lunch.

At least I stopped shaking. I could barely stand up, but at least I stopped shaking. I came out of the bathroom to find Jared looking at me with a concerned look. I gave him a half-hearted smile, and he put his arm around me and led me back into the living room. When I got there, I saw poor Tina wringing her hands, looking traumatized-and I even saw Jared’s parents there, looking at me with concern. They must have come in in the middle of the fireworks. Oh, joy.

Jared led me back to the couch. Tina was hovering. "Oh, God, Amanda, what did I say? I didn’t mean anything, oh shit…"

"Tina," I cut her off. "It wasn’t your fault. Please. It was not your fault."

"It’s been a long day," Jared said.

"That’s an understatement." I took a deep breath, and looked at Tina. "After school today, in the woods leading to the football field, I cheated on your brother." Tina looked at me in shock. "I had sex with another guy, and Jared walked in right afterwards, with the evidence plain to see." Tina looked at Jared in shock. "And I feel dirty and ashamed from the top of my head to the tip of my toes," I admitted, "and what you said just hit me the wrong way. It wasn’t you."

"Why?" Jared’s mother asked.

"It was a test." I told them, with Jared interjecting at points, all about what had gone on in Bio class.

"So, you were testing your feelings for Jared," his Mom said.

"Yeah. But there’s more." I looked down at my hands. "I have lost all control of myself. I kept myself under control for sixteen years, and in four days I’ve torn it all down. I can’t control my emotions, I can’t control my body, I can’t control anything, and I don’t know what to do."

"Is it all that bad?" Tina asked.

"Listen. Less than a week ago, I was a person who clamped down on her hormones like a vice, and guarded her virginity like a damn prize. So, I get stuck in this Program, and I find it’s impossible to clamp down on the hormones anymore. At first, I welcomed that. I let the feelings happen-and I ended up, quite willingly, giving my virginity to someone I was falling in love with." I shot Jared a little smile, then dropped it. "Now look at me. Not only can I not go twenty-four hours, I can’t even wait for the guy I’m in love with. I’ll go grab any ol’ guy, and for what? To get off? To "prove" something to myself?"

"It’s The Program," Jared said. "It’s hard to keep control when you’re constantly exposed like that."

" You manage to," I said to him.

"Not on your life," he laughed.

"Sure you do. What would you have done if, say, Maggie Benson grabbed you in the woods and said ‘fuck me’?"

"I would’ve told you," he said. "I did say that the thing that really bothered me was you doing it behind my back, didn’t I? So, yes, I would’ve told you. And if you didn’t raise any serious objections, I would’ve gone for it."

"You would’ve?" I asked, incredulous.

"Like I said, if you didn’t raise any serious objections. Listen-I know I was upset with you today, but that wasn’t all of it, and I have to confess. When I was watching you do your cheerleading moves in the nude today, I was imagining all the cheerleaders nude. Lined up. Waiting for their turn. Let me at ‘em."

"Oh, Jesus," I had to laugh. "You know, I might be able to arrange that," I grinned at him.

"You want a turn, or you just want to watch?" he grinned back.

"Now that’s more like it, little brother," Tina laughed. Good, I’m glad she was her old self.

"Damn right. Hey, I am Easy Tina’s little brother, aren’t I?" She stuck her tongue out at him, and I couldn’t suppress the giggle. "But, no," he turned to me. "This isn’t about control, and it isn’t about sex. It’s about trust. It’s about love. Lose control all you want. Just don’t hide it from me. That makes me think the worst."

Tina looked at him. "He thought that what he saw was leading up to me dumping him," I told her.

"Ah," Tina said. "Been there, done that, didn’t even get a tee shirt."

"I did not have, and do not have, and can’t see having any time in the future, any intentions of dumping you," I said to Jared. "I love you. It might be hard to believe at the moment, but I do. I’m just confused. It’s the control thing. I can’t control my feelings. I mean, how do I know?"

"Mom," Jared asked his mother, "you told me you and Dad met pretty young, and knew pretty much right away."

"Yes," Jared’s mom confirmed.

"Did you guys ever, you know, be with other people?"

"Yes," his mom confirmed. "We attended separate colleges for two years."

"Until I said, fuck this, my soulmate is 500 miles away, and I transferred," his dad put in.

"Right," his mom continued with a laugh. "But we had an agreement, that we weren’t going to be hermits while we were apart, and we weren’t going to deny our wants and needs either. Control was never all that important to either of us. So, yes, we were with other people while we were apart. And, remember, this was a different world-you had to be more cautious about these things back then. But we didn’t deny ourselves, no, and that goes for both of us."

"Hey, I envy you kids today," his Dad said. "If I had grown up in a world with no AIDS, with no STDs, with easy access to very effective birth control, and with the puritan moralizers beaten down into the hole where they belong-I probably would’ve gone nuts." He got a big grin. "I know I just would’ve loved all this naked in school stuff." He looked at Jared’s Mom then. "And I still would’ve ended up with your mother."

"There was never any doubt?" I asked them.

"Nope. Never," his Mom confirmed. "Even when we were with other people, there was never a shadow of a doubt."

"And you never wavered," I said.

"Not once," his Mom said. "Look, great sex is better than good sex. But good sex is better than no sex. If there’s no great sex, go for the good sex."

"My philosophy of life, right there in a nutshell," Tina laughed.

"Uh-huh," her Mom said. "But the other thing you have to remember is that truly great sex is very rare-because, to have that, there has to be love. It just doesn’t work any other way. I’ve had good sex with a lot of guys. I’ve only had great sex with one. Some people find that with more than one, but it’s never very many. For me, it was always only one. Now, I don’t regret finding that out for sure-but then again, I always knew. I knew from the beginning. Before I ever went to bed with another man, I knew."

"I knew, too," his Dad said.

"I know," Jared said very softly.

"And, I’ll tell you something else, Missy," Tina pointed at me. " You know, too." She got a big grin. "And the sooner you admit it to yourself, the less you’ll be fucking with my baby brother’s mind." She stood there, hands on her hips, looking very satisfied with herself. Jared was a very lucky guy to be born into this family.

And, she was right. I did know. Now I just had to convince him of that, after what I had done.

"Now," Tina continued, "who is going to help me with the garlic bread and pasta?"

"I do believe that’s my job," Jared said, starting to get up.

"You stay right there," his mother said. "Spend time with your girlfriend. Your father and I will go change and then go help your sister. Five minutes, Tina?"

"And not a second more!" she called from the kitchen.

CHAPTER TWENTY-FIVE

JARED

We were finally alone. And I have to admit, I was on tenterhooks. I was holding her in my arms. I was wearing a polo shirt, and the three buttons on it were undone, and she was lightly playing with one of my lonely chest hairs. It was very nice, but I didn’t know quite what to say. I was enjoying the moment, but I still felt we needed to talk.

Then, she broke the silence. "You know," she said with a grin, "I know for an absolute fact that a good number of my fellow cheerleaders would love to pull you into the woods for a little somethin’-somethin’."

I couldn’t help it. I cracked up laughing. "You don’t say."

"True story. That massive member of yours has attracted some attention. Oh, and our little tale of deflowering we told in Bio seems to have spread its way around."

"Oh, Jesus," I said, still laughing. "So, what, you want to open up to experimenting, is that it?"

"Well," she said, getting serious, "I think we might want to discuss it-at least until the end of The Program-discuss keeping our options open, I mean. Are you planning to attend the football game on Saturday?"

"To watch my favorite nude cheerleader? Wouldn’t miss it."

"You have to be nude, too." I nodded-I knew that. "There’s a party afterwards. It often turns into an orgy, though I’ve never partaken in that part of it. However, if we go, we’d still have to be nude, because it’s sort of a school function, though not school-sponsored-but I checked, we’d still have to be nude. With an orgy raging all around us. The temptation will be enormous." She grabbed my dick through my shorts. "This will no doubt be just as enormous," she giggled. "I’d love to take you to that party, and I say that knowing you’re going to be fending off hordes of horny cheerleaders. So, yeah, I think we should discuss keeping our options open. But that’s up to both of us. And no more hiding anything from you, I promise."

"I don’t know," I told her. "I’m still worried."

"Don’t worry, please," she said. She looked up at me with a beatific smile. "Jared, I know. Your sister is right, I do know. I’ve known since you undressed me in front of school Tuesday morning. And it’s time I stop denying the truth to myself."

"You’re still scared," I said to her.

"Of course I am. You are, too," she said. She was right. "I’m scared of being in love. You’re scared of the same thing. Maybe for different reasons, but the same thing."

"I need to be able to trust you," I said. "I’m serious-you want to fuck half the football team, fine-as long as we’re on the up-and-up about it. Hey, we’re young. I’ve got nothing against experimenting. I just know where I want to end up."

"I know, too. As for trusting me, I need to be able to trust myself. I am working on it." She took a breath. "Look, I learned something today. I learned where my heart belongs, and I learned that I have to listen to it. I’m going to make good on that, I promise."

"Suits me just fine," I told her. "As for the experimenting, I think we should go with the flow."

"OK. As long as we’re honest with each other."

"Yup." And then I kissed her. Got to have the make-up kiss, right? It was a fantastic kiss.

Of course, Tina interrupted it. "Now, that’s what I like to see!" she proclaimed. "Now finish up and come get some dinner!"

We broke the kiss, laughed, and went to get some dinner.

Afterwards, Amanda and I cuddled a bit, with Tina looking on bemusedly. After a few minutes of that, Amanda unfurled herself from my arms. "Sweetie, I hate to do this," she told me, "but I have to go. My parents are probably frantic."

"You called them," I pointed out.

"And left a message. My Mother needs a lot less opportunity than that to get herself all worked up. I’m sorry."

"That’s OK," I told her.

"Call me?" she asked.

"Sure."

"Hey, I have to go out," Tina said. "Amanda, you want a ride?"

"Love one." We said our good-byes-kiss included, of course-and off they went.

I went back inside, and curled up in front of the TV. I was thinking I probably should go do some homework, but I didn’t really have much, and I didn’t really care. I was watching a baseball game when Mom came in.

"You OK, honey?" she asked.

"Yeah, I’m fine," I smiled at her.

"All worked out?"

"Mostly."

"Love isn’t easy honey, especially at your age. Trust me, I know," she told me. I nodded. "It’s worth it, though. In the end, it’s all worth it."

"I know that, too. She’s scared. I’m not exactly calm, either. This happened so fast."

"Kind of like getting caught in a waterfall, isn’t it?" she smiled. I nodded agreement. "The waterfall comes to an end, you know."

"I know. I think it’s going to be OK."

"That’s good."

Just then, Tina burst back in. "Got your girlfriend home, safe and sound, and picked up my supplies." She held up some ice cream. "Want some of this, little brother?"

"Don’t mind if I do," I laughed, and followed her in the kitchen. We scooped out some ice cream, and sat down on at the breakfast nook.

"Long day, eh, little brother? Actually, long couple of days, I’d say."

"You got that right."

"Look. I had a little talk with Amanda on the way home. She’s a good kid, Jared. She really is. And she really does love you. Try not to hold this against her too much."

"Oh, I’m not holding it against her, not really," I said. "It’s just fear and worry and all that messy stuff."

"Her, too, you know," Tina said. I nodded. "That kid’s a ball of confusion at the moment. She’s finding it hard to hold onto something, you know? I know your life has changed drastically in the past week, but I think hers has changed even more. She’s looking for a lifeline. But, the good part of that is, you’re it."

"Well, it’s been a big change for me, too."

"I get the distinct impression that you’ve got more lifelines than she does." I looked at her. "You’ve got us. She told me that she envied you your family, that she wished she had a big sister as cool as me…"

"Well, not everybody gets the world’s greatest big sister," I teased her.

"Got that right," she smirked. "But anyhow, she was saying all those things, about you having such a great family, and, when I dropped her off, I got the distinct impression that she was not enthusiastic about going in her house."

"She doesn’t get along with her mother," I told Tina. "I don’t know the particulars, but they don’t get along. She does get along with her father, though."

"They all live together, though, right?" I nodded. "Well, even if she gets along with her father, she’s still in that house, going through all this, with a mother that she doesn’t get along with. Think about it-how hard would this week have been for you without a cool set of parents? Hell, how hard would this week have been without the awesome presence of me?"

"I don’t know what I’d do without you, Tina, you are the light of my life," I recited, deadpan. Then I laughed. "No, you’re right. And I hate telling you when you’re right because it just makes your head swell bigger. But, seriously, you’re right. Mom and Dad have been terrific. And, yes, my big sister has been terrific too, he said grudgingly." Not really, I was just teasing her.

"Grudgingly, huh? Why I oughta-just kidding. But you see my point, and how she doesn’t have some of the advantages you do."

"Yes, I do see your point." Just then, the phone rang.

"Hello?" I said, picking it up.

"Oh God, Jared," I heard from the other end. "Jared, I can’t believe what I just did! My parents are fighting and it’s all my fault! Oh, Jesus, Daddy is so mad, I don’t know what to do! I didn’t mean it, I really didn’t mean it, it just happened, and…"

"Amanda? I’ll be right over."

"Oh, God, Jared, I love you. Thank you."

I hung up, looked at Tina, and said, "Car keys?" She reached over to her purse and flipped them to me.

"What’s up?" she asked.

"It seems all hell has broken loose at the Frazier household."

"Oh, jeez, little brother, what a roller-coaster ride you’re on today."

"I can only hope so." She looked at me. "Roller coaster rides end, don’t they?"

"Good point."

"Tell the parental units where I’ve gone?"

"Done."

CHAPTER TWENTY-SIX

AMANDA

Tina dropped me off, and I went to find Daddy. I needed his advice.

Unfortunately, it didn’t quite work out that way. I had just barely gotten in his office, and he had just said, "What’s up, Punkin?" when there was a loud knock on the door.

"Adam? Is our daughter in there with you? I’d like a few words with her."

"Oh, shit," I said.

"Look, I think it’s time we get all this out in the open. We have to, eventually, Amanda." I nodded, though without much enthusiasm, and Daddy let Mom in.

"All right, Emily, we’re all going to sit down and discuss this," Dad said.

"I don’t want to discuss anything! I want to know what our daughter thinks she’s doing!"

"Living. For a change," I said.

"All right, stop," Daddy said. "Look, we need to start at the beginning. Amanda, you’re going to tell us what’s gone on this week. Start at the beginning. I know a lot of it, but I don’t know the whole story. Come on, let’s have it out."

So, I did. The whole mess. I started with the stuff Daddy did know, the events of Monday and Tuesday, all that had happened. The story of the masturbation session in Bio on Tuesday, which Daddy knew about, caused Mom to let loose with wails of dismay and condemnation. Daddy just motioned me along, and we got into Wednesday. They both knew about the naked date, and then I landed the bombshell.

"After we ate, Jared and I went to his house, and he took my virginity. I took his, too, as a matter of fact."

"OH MY GOD!" My mother wailed.

"I suspected as much," my father said with a little smile. "Was it all right?"

"A whole lot better than all right," I told him.

"What has happened to you?" my mother asked.

"Hormones and love. Should I go on, now? Mother, if you think you’re shocked now, you ain’t heard nothing yet." So, then I went on with the events of today. All of them. Even the horrible ones. When I got to the part about my little episode with Eric, I thought Mom’s face was going to freeze in horror. And then I got to the breakdown at Jared’s house. Mom was still horror-stricken. At least Dad looked at me with concern.

"Are you OK?" he said.

"I think so," I told him.

"OK? Is she OK?!?!?" My mother howled. "Have you been listening to any of this?"

"Every word," Daddy said. "Look, Emily, your daughter’s having a bit of a rough time right now."

"Of course she is! She’s walking around naked, sleeping with boys! She’s making it rough! What do you want to do, Amanda, ruin your life?"

Daddy just sighed. "You keep talking about control," he said to me, "that you’re worried about losing it. You know what happens if you continue to worry so hard about your control?" I looked at him blankly. "You turn into that," and he pointed at Mother.

"What?" Mom whispered.

"That is the result of trying to hold onto your control as hard as you can. It slips out. And it’s ugly, messy, and counterproductive. I knew her when she wasn’t like this," Daddy went on. "You think she’s happier now? You think you’ll be happy if you don’t let loose once in a while?"

"I see your point," I said to Daddy as Mom fumed, "but there are limits. I hurt Jared badly today."

"Right. But if you don’t test the limits, you’ll never know what they are. And you’ll go over them, continually. If I were you, your Mother would have exceeded her limits in my eyes a long time ago. And Jared forgives you, remember that."

"I know," I said with a smile.

"You don’t know anything!" Mom interjected. "You don’t know the first thing about it! I thought you were popular, Amanda. I thought you had friends. I thought you had a full social life."

"It wasn’t enough," I told her.

"Not enough? I would’ve killed for that at your age. But I was poor and nerdy and unpopular. Until I filled out, when I was 13 or so. Oh, then I had lots of people wanting to be around me. Lots of boys. It took me a while to figure out they were only interested in one thing. That is what happens when you lose control, young lady. You end up going to bed with a long line of boys that only want that from you, and dump you as soon as they get it. You shouldn’t need that. You have other things to do with your time."

I was trying to come up with an answer to that, when I got a glimpse of Daddy’s face. It was etched in shock. "You told me I was your first," he managed to get out. "You even made me wait until the wedding night!"

"Right, because I wanted you to prove you wanted me for more than sex."

"But you lied to me! And twenty years later, and I never knew this?"

"When I met you, it had been a couple of years since I figured out the game, so it had been a couple years that I hadn’t slept with anybody. I figured it didn’t matter."

"Didn’t matter?" Daddy roared. "You have been uninterested in sex since shortly after Amanda was born. You let me think that whole time that I was the only one. Which means I’ve been beating myself up for the last fifteen years because I thought your problems with sex were my fault! And I’ve let you beat up Amanda about sex, because I figured that, since I was the problem, I had no business butting in!"

Oh shit. Oh shit, oh shit, oh shit.

I had to get out of there.

They didn’t even notice I had gone, they were still going at it.

I tried to hold it in. I tried to keep calm, hold it all in. And then I realized-no. That’s the old Amanda. The new Amanda doesn’t do that. She lets it out, because she realizes she needs to.

And the new Amanda isn’t afraid to be vulnerable around those she cares about. She isn’t worried about control when control isn’t important. And she isn’t afraid to ask for help.

I called Jared.

I think he flew to my house.

CHAPTER TWENTY-SEVEN

JARED

I made it to Amanda’s house in record time, pretty worried about what I’d find there. I knocked, she opened the door, and flung herself into my arms. She was very upset-but not crying or breaking down any.

"Sit out here with me," she said, pointing to the swing on her porch. She sat next to me, and started gently swinging the swing.

"I used to love coming out here when I was younger," she told me. "It was so simple and peaceful and uncomplicated."

"What happened?" I asked. She told me, the whole thing.

"Listen, this wasn’t your fault," I told her. "This is between them, this isn’t about you."

"I know, deep down-but it was my problems that caused all this."

"What problems?" I said, smiling. "You don’t have any problems."

"I don’t?" she snorted incredulously.

"No, you don’t. No, listen to me. What problems do you have?"

"I hurt my boyfriend."

"He’s over it."

"I hurt my mother."

"That’s her problem, not yours."

"I’m out of control."

"I thought we discussed that. No, you’re not. You’re just trying to find a middle ground. You’ve been overcontrolling for years. You overreacted. You’ll figure it out."

"I’m oversexed?" she said with a hint of a smile.

"This is a problem?" I laughed.

"Ah, Jared," she said, wrapping her arms around my waist. "What would I do without you?"

"Be overcontrolled, repressed, and undersexed, most likely." I got a genuine belly laugh for that one.

"Look," she started, "do you think it would exceed your parents’ coolness limits if I, er, stayed over with you tonight? I really don't want to be alone."

"No, they won’t care."

"Do you mind?" she asked.

"I’d love it," I said honestly. "But what will your parents do?"

"I don’t care, at this point, but I know I don’t want to be here tonight."

Just then, we heard the front door open. "Punkin? You out here?"

"Over here, Daddy," Amanda called. Her father came out of the house and walked over to us.

"Hello, you must be Jared," he said-pleasantly, considering the circumstances. "Pleased to finally meet you."

"Likewise," I shook his hand.

"Punkin, will you come in for a minute, please?"

"Not by myself," she asserted.

"That’s fine." She led me into the house. We sat. Her father sat down across from us, next to her mother, who was glaring at me.

"Mom, this is Jared," Amanda said. Her mother at least flashed me a smile.

"Amanda," her father began, "your mother and I have had a long talk. We have some things to work out. But what’s going on between us is not your fault."

"I know it’s not, really, but I still feel responsible," she said.

"Look," her mother started. "I’m worried. Perhaps you think I’m overcontrolling, but you didn’t grow up like I did."

"That’s right, Mother, I didn’t," Amanda told her. "And I’m not you, and I can’t be you. This is a different world, and I’m a different person." I listened to her voice grow in strength as she went on. "You have to understand something-the only thing I’ve done that I regret is having sex with Eric this afternoon-and the only reason I regret that is this guy." She wrapped her arm around mine. "If I weren’t in love, I wouldn’t care who I had sex with. Something I’ve discovered these past couple of days is that I like sex. I like walking around naked. I even like getting felt up in the hallways! What I did today was the wrong thing because it was a breach of trust-but that was the only thing wrong with it."

"And, even then," I butted in, "you did it for what were, at least in part, some pretty good reasons."

"Oh, you do forgive me," she said softly, resting her head on my shoulder.

"Told you I did."

"Anyhow," she went on, head still on my shoulder, which amused her father no end, "I can’t keep running from life. I need to experience it. All of it."

"I understand what you’re saying," her mother said, very controlled-though she was obviously trying, "but what you haven’t yet figured out is that some experiences are bad."

"You think I don’t know that?" she said. "Jesus, just today-I made a big mistake and hurt someone I love. As an added bonus, I had to watch something I said cause my parents to have a huge fight. Oh, and let’s not forget, breaking down like a complete basket case on my boyfriend’s couch. This has not been a good day."

She took a deep breath, and snuggled into me. "You know what, though? I’ll take the tradeoff. Because if I cut myself off from the possibilities of all that bad stuff, I’m also cutting myself off from the possibilities of this," and she hugged me harder. "I’ll take the tradeoff. It’s definitely worth it."

"Well said," her father chipped in.

"No arguments here," I said. "I have not exactly been Mister Openness in the past, either," I told them, "and this week has given me some terrifying and unpleasant moments as well."

"Like catching Amanda with that other guy," her mother said.

"Well, yeah, but not for the reason you think." Her mother looked at me blankly. "I didn’t mind that she did it"-her mother looked at me in horror at that-"I minded that she did it behind my back." I took a deep breath. "I have a self-esteem problem, I know it. I’m convinced people think the worst of me. When I caught her with Eric today, because she was sneaking around, I figured that was it, I was gone, it was all over."

"He found out differently," Amanda said. "Even if I did have to beat it into him."

"Yeah," I agreed. "But, no, I was terrified of being dumped. Heck, I was terrified when I asked her out. The whole Program has terrified me. I was especially terrified when she told me…well…um…"

"That I wanted to go to bed with you?" Amanda giggled. "He was white as a ghost and almost drove off the road!" she said with glee. Her mother was still faintly horrified, but her father was suppressing a chuckle. "But that all worked out just fine, sweetie, now didn’t it?"

"I don’t think I want to know the details of that!" her mother said. But there was a hint of humor in her voice, too.

"OK, Mother, I’ll spare you that," Amanda giggled. "Anyhow, my point is, I-actually, we, both of us-have to work through this. I can’t run away from it, I can’t hide from it, and-more to the point-I don’t want to. I want this," and she snuggled me again.

"Agreed, on all counts," I said.

"I can only promise I’ll try, honey," her mother said. "Try to support you, and try to not be so overcontrolling."

"That’s a start," Amanda said. "And please tell me you two aren’t going to get a divorce!"

"We’re not going to get a divorce," her father said with a smile.

"Good. Because, I don’t care what you say, I would blame myself."

"None of this is your fault. None of it," her father said.

"Your father and I have some things we have to work out," her mother said. "But we will. We’ll work them out."

"And to that end," Amanda said, "I’m going to give you two some time alone tonight, how about that?"

"Excuse me?" her mother asked.

"I’m going home with Jared tonight."

"Ummm…well…" her mother stammered.

"I’m not in the mood to be alone," Amanda told her.

"Jared, your parents won’t have a problem with this?" she asked.

"No, ma’am," I said. "Me having my girlfriend stay over? This is mild, in my house. I’m the good child." Amanda cracked up laughing at that.

"The good child?" her mother asked.

"Oh, you have to meet his older sister, Tina," Amanda said through her giggles.

"She’s an experience," I agreed.

"I think I’ll take your word for that," Amanda’s mother said. "Look, Amanda, you’re going to do what you want. But, OK, I’ll admit it-your father and I could use some time alone."

"I know."

"I guess I’m going to have to accept this."

"I really do love your daughter, if that helps any," I told her.

"It does. Go. Get out of here."

"Come on up with me, sweetie, I need to grab some stuff." She led me up to her room. She grabbed a small bag and started piling stuff into it, toiletries and the like. "I’m surprised I didn’t get into more of a fight over this," she giggled.

"I think they’re shell-shocked," I commented.

"Could be. I think I’ve got everything. Let’s go."

"OK. Now, it’s not that I disapprove or anything, you understand," I said with a grin, "but I just want to make sure that it was deliberate that I didn’t see you pack any nightclothes."

"Clothes? In bed?" she laughed. " I’m not wearing ‘em in school, why wear them to bed?"

"You usually don’t share a bed," I pointed out.

"All the more reason to stay naked, don’t you think?" she smirked as she breezed by me.

CHAPTER TWENTY-EIGHT

AMANDA

Oh, it felt good to get out of there!

My parents were all right when we left, but I just didn’t want to be there. I wanted to be with Jared. We pulled out onto the street, and he looked at me and smiled. "You OK?" he asked.

"You know what? I’m fine. This has, however, been the longest, most confusing, most emotional day of my life."

"Yeah, I’ll buy that. When I got that phone call from you, and Tina asked me what was up, and I told her that all hell had broken loose at your house, she said that the last two days had been quite the roller coaster ride for me."

"Luckily, roller coaster rides stop, eventually."

He cracked up laughing. "That’s exactly what I said to Tina. Jeez, we’re even starting to think alike."

"Now that’s scary," I deadpanned.

We got to his house, and went in. I heard his mother call, "Jared, is that you? Is Amanda OK?"

"I’m fine, Mrs. Wicklow," I called out.

She came out, Tina trailing behind. "Amanda! I didn’t expect to see you back here."

"Um, she’s going to stay the night, if that’s all right with you," Jared said.

"Of course," his Mom said. "You’re welcome any time. However, is everything really OK? You’re not, like, staying here because things are so bad at home, are you?"

"No," I told her. "But it’s been a long emotional day, my parents need some time alone, and-most importantly-I don’t want to be alone." I smiled at her. "It’s going to work out, I think, really. A lot of crap happened today, but I do believe it’ll be all right. It’s just that lying in my bed in my room all by myself, desperately trying to fall asleep, was about as appealing as bashing my head up against the wall."

"That’s fine-as I said, you’re welcome any time. Your parents know, yes?"

"Yeah, they know. Mom’s not thrilled, but she’s getting more accepting," I told her.

"Good. Now, you two, before you go downstairs and we don’t see you until tomorrow morning, get your butts in the kitchen and help Tina and I eat some of this ice cream. Before we eat it all and get fat!"

"Ah, you might have to worry about that, Mom," Tina said as we trailed Mrs. Wicklow into the kitchen. "*I* don’t." Tina was quite thin.

"Ah, yes, now, my dear daughter. Wait until you have a couple kids and see if you say that."

"I don’t know if I ever want kids," Tina said. "I think I do, someday-but, then again, I worry they might turn out like me."

Jared laughed at that, and said, "Yeah, but there’s the flip side, Tina. You might get lucky and get a few like me."

"Oh, please, no!" Tina laughed.

"If either of you decide to have kids, and you get kids that are mostly like either of you, you’ll be lucky," Jared’s mom said.

"Oh, Mom. You’re gonna get me all mushy." Jared teased. "Oh, Amanda, the ice cream is calling."

"I should pass, seeing as I’m already fat." I said.

"Where?" Tina snorted. "And don’t try to snow me, I’ve seen you naked."

"As have I, so shut up and eat your ice cream," Jared teased, setting a bowl in front of me.

I gave in and took a spoonful. But I said to Tina, "Yeah, Tina, but if we stood side-by-side naked, I think we’d know who the fat one was," I said.

"Ah, crap. I am a rail," Tina asserted. "I’m 5’9" and I weigh 115 pounds. I’m not anorexic or anything either-as you would know if you realized this was my third bowl of ice cream tonight. It’s just that nothing sticks. And you are not fat, Amanda. You’re curvy. Nothing wrong with that. At least Jared doesn’t have to get out the magnifying glass to find your boobs, like my dates do." I laughed so hard I almost choked on my ice cream.

"You have boobs," I said after I caught my breath. "They’re just smaller. This is not necessarily a disadvantage. These things get in the way."

"Oh, I think I’d be able to deal." Tina said.

"Oh, really? Fine. I’m a C-cup. We’ll get you a pair of C-cup falsies, paste them on you, and you can go try cheerleading with them on. All those jumps and splits. Oh, and we’ll throw you in The Program so you can do it in the nude." Even Tina cracked up at that. "How I’ve managed to not give myself multiple black eyes this week is beyond my comprehension."

"All right, you’ve got a point," Tina conceded. "But you are not fat. And I’ll bet Jared would agree."

" I told you days ago you were the most beautiful girl in school," he piped up. "And I meant that from head to toe."

"Aw," was all I could say. He really was unbelievably sweet.

"And on that note," Mrs. Wicklow laughed, "I think it’s time for me to head to bed. Good night, kids."

They both said good night. "Good night, Mrs. Wicklow," I piped up. "And thank you. For…you know…"

"You’re welcome, Amanda. Any time."

"I’m heading up, too, kids. Night." Tina said. We bade her good night, and headed downstairs.

"Jared, I can’t possibly tell you how much I love your family," I said.

"I know. I’m pretty attached to them myself. And I think they really like you."

"I’m glad. Sweetie, do you mind if I take a shower?"

"Of course not," he said. "Want company?"

"Uh, no. Not really," I said.

"Oh. OK," he said, but his face fell.

"It’s not you, Jared," I tried to explain. "It’s…well…I feel dirty."

"I could help you clean up," he said with a leer.

"You pervert," I laughed, but then went back to serious. "No, Jared, I don’t mean that kind of dirty." I looked at him helplessly. "You know…" I said weakly. "I need to, you know, wash off…" I trailed off.

"Oh. I get it," he said. "There’s absolutely no need for you to feel that way, you know, but I understand. You do what you need to."

"Thanks. I’ll be right back." I went into his bathroom, undressed, grabbed shampoo and soap out of my toiletry case, and turned on the shower. Oh, it felt glorious. I did feel dirty, and I know he was saying all the right things, but I needed to do this. Because I wanted to make sure to clean out-you know. Yes, I can say it, dammit! I wanted to clean out my pussy. Yeah, he forgave what happened and all, but I still felt dirty. I didn’t want him seeing anything but his squeaky-clean girlfriend. Yeah, I was being anal, but I didn’t care. I needed to feel clean.

When I did, I stepped out of the shower, toweled myself off, and stepped back into his bedroom. I didn’t bother with clothes, of course. I walked in, and Jared was sitting in his bed, watching TV. "Yeah. You’re fat. Surrrrre you are," he said when he saw me.

I couldn’t help but laugh. I walked over to the bed, and climbed in next to him. He was as naked as I was. He switched off the light and the TV, and drew me into his arms. I kissed him, and then snuggled up against him. I could feel his big monster up against my stomach.

"What do you want, Amanda?" he asked.

"What do you want?" I teased.

"No, I asked you. Whatever you want from me, I’ll do it. It’s been a long day. If you want to just cuddle up and go to sleep, we’ll do that."

"Yeah, I want to cuddle up and go to sleep." Then I giggled. "In a couple hours or so."

"Are you sure? I’m serious. It’s been a long day for you, and I don’t want you to feel obligated or anything."

I sat up and glared at him. "Jared Wicklow, if you don’t stick that big thing of yours inside me, and in a hurry, I’m cutting it off!"

"Well, OK, Mistress, but would you mind if I partook of your charms a little bit first?" he giggled.

I got serious. "No, Jared, please, no. I need it, and I need it now. Please. I need you where you belong."

Bless him, he understood. He did stick his hand down there for a minute or two, to make sure I was wet enough, but he didn’t waste time-and the next thing I knew I felt him sliding into me.

I had forgotten I was a bit sore, and I grimaced when the head slipped in. "Are you OK? I forgot you were sore."

"I’m fine," I said, but I wasn’t all that convincing. "Just keep going."

"I am not going to hurt you."

"You will hurt me a hell of a lot more if you stop," I told him. "Dammit, Jared, I need this! I didn’t let any goddamn soreness stop me this afternoon, did I?" Shit. I wasn’t going to bring it up, I wasn’t, I wasn’t. Not in Jared’s bed.

He just looked at me and said, "Well, from what I saw, Eric’s not nearly as big as I am."

I couldn’t help it. I grinned at him like a maniac. "No, he’s not," I agreed. "Do you know how much I love you?" I had to say. "Now, my love, push!"

He pushed. Yeah, it hurt a little-but, I wasn’t kidding, it would’ve hurt a lot more if he hadn’t. A bit of physical pain I could deal with. But the rest was going away-and even the physical pain wasn’t too bad, as Jared went very slow, opening me up millimeter by millimeter. By the time he hit bottom, I wasn’t feeling any pain at all. Of any kind.

And he kept it up. He started fucking me and he was going deliciously slow, and I could feel every little bump and vein on his dick slipping past every bump and crevice of my pussy. Over and over and over again. Oh God it was beautiful.

Once I realized that I was fine, I whispered in his ear, "You can go a little faster." So he did. Nothing too fast or furious, just fast enough. I wrapped myself around him again and listened to his breathing, kissed his forehead, and just let it build. And build it did. It was like every nerve in my body pulsed just a little bit harder with every stroke. And harder, and harder, and then all my nerves just exploded, and I came. Really really hard. I even screamed. That’s all Jared needed, and I felt him pulsing deep within me.

After I caught my breath, I looked at him and said, "No condoms, ever again!"

"You got that right," he laughed.

"I’m an idiot, you know," I said softly.

"Not that again!"

"No, I am." I took a breath. "You know, I did my little-experiment-today because I was unsure. What I was, idiot that I am, was wildly impatient. We had been to bed once. If I had only waited for the second time, I wouldn’t have been unsure at all."

"Good!" he said. "As I said, if we decide to experiment, fine. You just remember who makes you scream."

"Won’t ever forget it ever again," I promised him.

"Well, it looks like your two hours to sleep time estimate was a bit overstated."

"Who says?" I teased him. "Did I say you were done? Now you may partake of my charms."

"Oh, goody," he said.

I was right. After he sampled every damn inch of me with his hands and his tongue, we went for another round. That one might have been better. And, no, he didn’t hurt me. In any way.

And it was just about two hours after we started that I fell asleep, curled up in his arms.

PART SEVEN FRIDAY MORNING

CHAPTER TWENTY-NINE

JARED

You know how waking up is. There’s those first couple of minutes when you’re hovering between actually being awake, and incoherence. Well, that moment can be surreal, especially when you wake up in an unfamiliar situation. Anyone who’s woken up in a hotel room or at a relative’s house or in a different bed knows what I’m talking about.

Well, this is particularly surreal when you’re a sixteen-year-old boy and you slowly realize that you’re waking up with your hand curled around your girlfriend’s tit!

I’m sure that, when I was younger, I crawled in with my parents during a thunderstorm or something-and I know I slept with them when I was a newborn-but this was the first time I ever remember waking up in a bed, and not being alone in it. And what a strange and fantastic experience it was. I was on my right side, behind her. My left arm was draped over her, hand clutching the aforementioned boob, and her hand was covering mine. My left leg was draped over her legs. Her back was right up against my chest. My nose was almost bumping the back of her head, and I could smell her hair. (Her shampoo has strawberry in it, I can attest to that now!) My right hand-the one underneath me-was under her pillow, and her right hand was there, too, lightly touching mine. And my dick-which was rock-hard, no big surprise that-was up against her ass. I lifted my head a little, and looked at her, and saw she was still asleep-but she had this adorable little smile on her face.

I didn’t blame her-I probably grinned like an idiot all night, too.

Then I had a thought. My dear sister Tina, a few years ago, was into photography, and developed this annoying habit of trying to embarrass me by taking pictures of me in the most compromising positions. When I fell asleep in the backyard with my hand on my crotch, Tina got a picture of it. When I accidentally knocked all the books off of my bookshelf in the room, Tina got a picture of it. My first kiss, when I was 11, with a girl that used to live on our block, Tina got a picture of it.

Damn. Where was she now? I’d love a picture of this!

I wanted to giggle at the thought, but I stifled it. It didn’t matter, though, because the lovely in my arms was starting to stir. I could see her go through that whole surrealistic moment thing herself. Then she blinked, looked down at her hand-which was covering my hand, which was covering her breast-and then looked up at me. And the smile she gave me just about stopped time.

"Good morning," she said a little shyly.

"Good morning to you. Sleep well?"

"I don’t think I’ve ever slept better." She giggled. "The dreams were a little intense, though."

"Jeez, I wonder why."

"Oh, I have no idea," she said, as she drove my hand with hers harder into her breast. "Couldn’t imagine what might be giving me dreams." Then she wiggled her ass against my erect dick. "Oh, you are awake, aren’t you?"

"All over," I laughed. "And waking up with you in my arms was damn near indescribable. Thank you for the brilliant idea of staying over here tonight."

"Thank you. For supporting me. For…well…everything. You know." I did. "And, you know what?" She leaned back into me, forcing me backwards, so I ended up on my back. "I’m about to have another brilliant idea!" She sat up, grabbed my dick, and gently pulled on it. "Honey, scooch. Over to the middle of the bed." I had ended up on the edge. Confused, I moved over. She got on her hands and knees, smiled brilliantly at me, kissed me, then whipped her leg over me. Getting on her haunches, she grabbed my dick and straddled me. Then she raised up, and aimed my dick at her pussy, and slowly started sinking down on it.

"You are the queen of brilliant ideas," I told her, provoking a giggle, "but after last night, you’ve got to be sore-especially since you were sore to begin with."

"Fuck that." She lowered a little, and the head popped in. "I’m not really sore. And this won’t hurt because I’m running like a river." She wasn’t exaggerating, I could feel the wetness dripping down on my dick and crotch. "Hey, you spend all night grabbing my boob, what do you expect?"

"I’ll just have to spend all night grabbing your boob more often."

"That sounds wonderful," she said, soft and sweet. "But first things first." I expected her to slowly slide down my dick. She had other ideas. She just dropped. Wham! And it was all in. Oh. My. God. I had all I could do to not cum right then. As she hit bottom, her eyes widened, and her mouth opened in shock. Then she grinned and went, "Wheeeeee!"

"You’re incredible," I told her.

"Uh-huh." She thought for a minute. "Now, let’s see." She leaned forward, her hands hitting the mattress around me. Her hair fell forward and framed my face. Her nipples were lightly grazing my chest. I put my hands on her sides, at her waist, to help support her. She started raising and lowering herself slowly, trying to find a rhythm. Once she found it, the whole ‘slowly’ part went right out the window.

I couldn’t believe it. She started pistoning up and down like a madwoman. WHAM! WHAM! WHAM! WHAM! She was crying and moaning the whole time, and it was all I could do to keep up the pace with my hands that were supporting her. I had never gone this fast or this hard. But I wasn’t in control this time, and who was I to complain? Complain? I was in heaven! I did feel it necessary to warn her though.

"You keep this up, it won’t be long," I got out.

"G-good," she managed to stammer. I saw what she meant, because a couple more strokes and she went. She straightened up, twisting and gyrating on my dick, moaning and wailing as she came. Her pussy clamping down on my dick was all I needed.

She flopped forward and I caught her half way down, and settled her up against me. She was still humming. I was still hard, and still in her.

"Oooh," she finally said, "I think I really like that!"

"Really?" I grinned.

"Oh, yeaaaah," she drawled. "Well, look, I’ll explain it to you. Part of The Program is learning about anatomy and what makes the other person tick, right?"

"Right," I agreed.

"Well, look. When I’m on top, and I’m leaned forward like that, every time I hit bottom, all of me down there makes contact." She shivered. "Do you have any idea what that does to my clitty? Ooooh!"

"Ah. I understand. Now I know why you went at it like a wild woman."

"Yes, you do," she grinned. Then she got a shy little look. "Did, you, uh, like it that way?" she asked tentatively.

"Yeah, I did. It was nice not to have to do any of the work." She grinned and swatted me. "And I really liked watching you." That got a genuine smile. "And I don’t mind giving up control, not to you." That got the biggest smile of all. "But, I’ve got to ask, after watching you bounce up and down on me like a possessed person-how are your legs?"

"Cheerleader’s legs, sweetie," she grinned. "No problems at all."

"Good point," I agreed.

"Ooh, I just realized something." She ground herself on me a bit. "You’re still hard!"

"Yeah, well, I hate to disappoint you," I said, "but now you can get a lesson about the male anatomy. It is early in the morning, and I just woke up, right? And I just came, which makes it worse. " She looked at me blankly. "Well, that is no longer your garden-variety hard-on. That is a piss hard-on."

"Oh," she giggled, and scrambled off me. She stood next to the bed and reached over and grabbed my dick. "Well, come on!"

"Huh?" I said brilliantly.

"Come on!" Shrugging, I stood up, and let her lead me-by the dick-into the bathroom.

"Amanda, what are you doing?" I asked when we got there.

"I want to watch," she giggled. "In fact, I want to hold it."

Jesus, what a minx! But I had a problem. "Honey, I’ve never been able to pee with other people in the room."

"So, we’ll try it," she shrugged. "If it doesn’t work, I’ll leave. Besides which, I’m not ‘other people’. I’m your girlfriend," she grinned. She was right. I didn’t have any problems. Taking a piss with someone else’s hand on your dick is a very strange experience, I must say. Amanda loved it though, she giggled the whole time. And her aim was perfect.

"My turn!" she said. "And you’re not going anywhere," she told me. I didn’t. I sat there and watched her pee, grinning at me the whole time.

"Where do you get these ideas?" I asked after she was done.

"Well, you know Maggie is one of two best friends, right? Well, the other one is Michelle Ingemi." I looked at her blankly. I knew who Michelle was, but obviously wasn’t getting the point. "Oh, I guess you don’t know Michelle very well, then," she said. "Michelle’s into water sports."

"Ah," I laughed.

"Exactly. And she’s always describing how perverted and dirty and intimate it is. I’d never been interested, since I was denying my sexuality and all, but when you said you needed to pee, I guess I got a glimmer." She grinned at me. "Though just holding it while you pee isn’t all that much. I think I’m building up to something."

"Oh, Jesus," I laughed.

"Stick with me, kid, and I’ll make you more experienced than your sister," she teased.

"That’s not possible!"

"Try me. Now, man-of-mine, we have another destination." She pointed to the shower. And batted her eyelashes at me. "I need my hair washed."

I turned on the shower, we got in, and started soaping one another. "Tell me, honey, what has gotten into you today?"

She stopped laughing and gave me a serious look. "That’s a good question." She thought a minute. "I guess what’s happened is this. The events of the last week, and Wednesday and yesterday especially, have made certain things clear in my mind."

"You know what? I’m responsible. I take care of what I have to take care of, my friends like me, I’m a credit to my family-no matter what my mother might think in her raving moments. I’m a credit to my school. I represent the school well when I’m cheerleading. I get good grades. I have a future, and I’m making sure I keep my eye on the future."

"And I know you well enough to know the same goes for you. Your friends like you. My friends like you, too, you know, after this week-Ed Bauer thinks you’re a gutsy class act, and Maggie thinks you’re adorable." I blushed at that one. "You’re a credit to your family and your school. I know you’re on the debate team, and I know you’re good at it. Your grades are better than mine." She looked up at me. "I’ve been meaning to ask you, do you know what you want to do?"

"Yeah," I told her. "Politics. But not as a congressman or president or anything like that. I want to go into international relations. You know, working at an embassy, or in an administration as a foreign policy wonk, and maybe someday as an ambassador. My ultimate dream job is Secretary of State."

"That’s way cool!" she enthused.

"How about you?" I asked her.

"I want to be a research biologist. Maybe a doctor, but not the kind of doctor that sees patients. I’m still reading about what I have to do for schooling to get to where I want to be, and it seems like going to Med School and getting my M.D. is the way to go. But I want to do research. Your ultimate dream is Secretary of State? Mine is having a Nobel Prize on my mantelpiece for curing something or other."

"That is equally way cool."

She smiled. "So, anyway, we both have goals, and we’re both doing what we need to do to get there. I don’t want to change a bit of that, and I’m sure you don’t either." I nodded. "Right. But I guess what I’ve learned this week is I want more. I want to have fun. I’m in love. I want to enjoy being in love. I want to enjoy sex. I want to try anything and everything as long as it doesn’t really freak me out-assuming, of course, that it doesn’t freak you out either, this is a two-way street. But I don’t want to be repressed any more."

"I’m a good person. I guess, what I’m finally understanding, is that being a good person and having a wild and fulfilling sex life are not mutually exclusive. I’m also understanding that I can give myself to someone else and not lose myself. As long as I’m giving myself to the right person, that is," she smiled at me. "I woke up in your arms this morning, and I realized something. I’m happy. Really, really happy. I felt loved. I felt warm and safe. I felt horny, of course," she laughed, "but I think the loved and the warm-and-safe made it easier for me to give in to being horny. I want to be a good person, I want to do what I’m supposed to do-but I want to be happy, too."

"Good. Because you’re not just a good person, you’re a wonderful person. And I’m pretty deliriously happy myself."

"Good. Now wash my hair!" she said, pointing down.

CHAPTER THIRTY

AMANDA

What a beautiful morning!

Everything really was much clearer in my mind after all I’d been through. I wasn’t going to lose myself. I didn’t have to. I could be free, and happy, and have a relationship with someone, and not lose myself.

What a revelation.

After we got out of the shower, we went back in Jared’s bedroom, and he handed me the clothes I had taken off the previous night. I just smirked at him, folded them up, and put them in my bag.

"Uh-oh. We walking naked to school?" he asked me.

"You bet your cute little ass we are!"

We ate breakfast with his family-nude-and headed off to school.

"So," I said to him as we started off, "did what I had to say make any sense?"

"Perfect sense," he told me. "Although, I must admit, I’m not quite sure what to think about that whole water sports thing."

I giggled. "That’s OK. Like I said, it has to not freak either of us out. What’s happened is this: since I’ve been repressing my sexuality, I’ve been repressing my fantasies. They’re all bubbling to the surface, kind of in a rush. I need to sort them out, mind you, and figure out exactly how I feel about each one of them; but they are all rushing about my mind."

"As long as I’m in them," he said.

"Every one."

"And as long as I get a say."

"Oh, you won’t need a say. You won’t have to open your mouth. I’ll know," I giggled.

"Excuse me?"

I looked down at his dick, which was pretty soft at the moment. "I’ll show you. Let’s try it right now. Let me pick a couple of good fantasies. OK, now, tell me the cheerleader you find most attractive."

"Well, you."

" Besides me, you ninny!" He looked a bit uncomfortable. "Come on, I’m asking-I know I’m number one, so I’m not going to get jealous."

"OK. Sheila Vittorine"

"Good choice. Now, picture this: you, fucking Sheila Vittorine’s brains out-with me watching."

PERK! Up periscope! From nothing to half-hard in an instant. I pointed at it. "See, you didn’t have to say a word!"

"Uh-oh, I think I’m in biiiigggg trouble."

"Uh-huh. Let’s try another one. Pick a guy you like and trust enough to not mind if he messed around with me a little bit. Not fucking me, but something else. "

"OK. I could pick any of my friends, but I’ll be fair and pick one of your friends. Ed Bauer."

"Good. Now picture this-me on my hands and knees, you fucking the daylights out of me from behind-and Ed Bauer’s dick in my mouth."

WHOOSH! Instantly rock-hard.

"Good. Now let’s try the one you’re unsure of. Picture this one: I’m lying in your shower on the floor. You’re standing above me. And you’re peeing all over me, over my boobs, in my face, in my hair…"

It was throbbing!

"Y’see my point?" I said.

"Yeah, fine, I see your point, but now I need relief, dammit! I thought our little session this morning would last me at least until lunch!"

I just giggled and walked faster. He looked at me quizzically, but I kept walking. He increased his pace to keep up with me, his dick bouncing as he walked. Finally, we got to the path through the woods. I grabbed him by the dick and pulled him deeper into the woods. Once we got behind an appropriate tree, I started stroking him in earnest.

"Relief? I can do that," I grinned at him. He grinned back, I started stroking harder, and leaned over and whispered in his ear, "By the way, sweetie, I know for an absolute fact that Sheila Vittorine would go for it!"

That’s one tree splattered!

Then I kneeled down and cleaned him off.

"You are beyond my comprehension," he said. I just grinned. "Now, with all this talk about fantasies-and they’re your fantasies, remember-do you need me to perform the same service, Madame?"

"Uh, no," I gulped. "I’ll admit it. I overdid it this morning." I think I blushed. "Hey, I couldn’t help myself. But, no, I’m too sore. And I’m fine for now. At least until lunch!"

"That’s not good, though, honey. You’re sore-and you’re going to be groped all day."

"Ooh, yeah, you’re right."

"I got an idea." He knelt down and put his both of his hands right at the top of my thighs, one on each side right by my pussy. "I should take a magic marker, and, right here, I’ll write, ‘Be gentle, I’ve been overfucked’. Half on each side. With little arrows pointing to your cunny."

"Oh, that would be awesome!" I said. "Oh, Jesus, wouldn’t everybody freak out at that!"

"I do have a marker in my bag," he grinned. "And it’s washable, it’s not permanent, you wouldn’t be stuck with it. "

"Do it!" I hissed. "I’m serious. Do it. Let’s fuck with their heads."

Jared giggled and reached for his bookbag.

But, before he even found the marker, we heard it. "NO!!!!" It was very loud, unmistakably female, and not very far away. "OH, GOD, PLEASE, NO!!!!" Jared stood up, looked at me, grabbed my hand, and we started creeping as quietly as we could in the direction of the screams, which were still ringing out. Then Jared dropped my hand and motioned me behind him, as he ducked behind a tree.

We were at a clearing. Peter Ellison and Scott Ryan, two of the bigger assholes on the football team, were in the clearing. Peter was standing there, holding a naked, struggling someone, while Scott faced them.

"Oh my God," Jared whispered. "That’s Reenie Ying."

Irene Ying was a junior, like Jared and I. She was the other Junior girl, besides me, that had been chosen for The Program this week. I didn’t know her well at all, but I knew she was good friends with Jared. She was quiet and shy, and a person you’d think would have major problems with The Program. However, she had been buddied up with Mick Shoebottom, a big, funny, gregarious teddy bear who might have been the best-liked person in the whole Junior class. Everybody liked Mick. Like most high schools, there were cliques at Westport, but Mick was a member of every single clique in the school. He got along with everyone. And he, like I said, was gregarious and outgoing, not the type of person to be fazed by The Program. Paring someone like Irene up with someone like Mick was a stroke of genius. And, from what I had heard, it had gone along swimmingly. Mick had taken Irene under his wing, and watched out for her, and she was doing a good job dealing with The Program.

However, now, Mick was nowhere to be seen. And Irene was in trouble. She was this tiny little slip of a girl, and Peter and Scott were behemoths.

"You’ve been showing your stuff all week, girlie, and we want some of that," Peter was saying.

"Oh, God, oh, God, please, no, I’m a v-v-vir…" Irene stammered.

"A virgin, huh?" Scott sneered. "You mean you’ve been flapping that pussy around this school all week and you ain’t putting out? We’ll change that. Pete, hold her tight."

I was trying to think, a plan forming in my mind, when suddenly, Jared murmured, "Those sons of bitches." And before I knew what was happening, Jared leaped out from behind the tree, jumped a branch, and slammed his fist into Peter’s jaw. Peter went down, dropping Irene as he went. In a blur, Jared wheeled and thrust his fist into Scott’s face, right in his nose. Scott’s head ricocheted off the tree behind him, and he went down, too, blood gushing from his nose.

Jared scooped Irene up in his arms, and hollered, "Amanda? We have to get out of here now!" I ran to him, and we started running out of the woods as fast as we could-in Jared’s case, as fast as he could while carrying Irene. "If they catch us, I’m in three pieces and you’re both rape victims," Jared wheezed. I nodded that I understood, and we picked up the pace.

"J-Jared?" Irene asked weakly.

"It’s OK, Reenie, I’ve got you."

"Oh, God, Jared, oh, God…" and she started sobbing. Jared kept murmuring "Gonna be OK, Reenie, you’re all right now." Finally we made it out of the woods, to the entrance where we usually got undressed and went in. Our usual fan club was already there. They cheered our entrance, noticing we were already naked-and then they saw Irene.

We slowed to a brisk walk, now out of the woods and around other people, and busted our way through the crowd. "Sorry, folks, no fun today, we have an emergency," Jared said. I opened the door for him, and he carried Irene right to the principal’s office.

We burst into the outer office, and Jared bellowed, "Mr. Tilling!"

"He’s in there," Mrs. Lennox, his secretary, said. "Is there a problem?"

"A very bad problem, ma’am," Jared said.

"And I think we need a counselor down here, please," I added. We burst into Mr. Tilling’s office.

"Jared, Irene? Amanda? What’s wrong?" he said from behind his desk.

Irene looked up at him. "I…I mean they…they tried…t-to…OH GOD!" and the poor kid just started wailing. Jared sat on one of the seats and cradled her in his arms, murmuring comforting words, as she cried it out.

It is hard to put into words how much I loved him right about then, and how proud of him I was.

Anyhow, since Irene wasn’t capable of talking, and Jared was busy, I decided to make myself useful and tell Mr. Tilling what had happened. "Mr. Tilling, Jared just saved Irene from being raped by Peter Ellison and Scott Ryan."

"What?" he croaked. The poor man, the color drained right from his face.

"Yeah. You know Jared walks in from behind the football field." Mr. Tilling nodded. "Well, I was with him today, and we ducked off the path into the woods to…you know…" I blushed, but Mr. Tilling just grinned. He knew well enough what sometimes went on in those woods. "Anyhow, we heard a scream, and followed it, and came to one of the clearings a bit deeper into the woods. And found those two with Irene. And it was gonna happen. Peter was holding Irene, and Scott was just about to rape her. Jared jumped them."

Mr. Tilling looked incredulous. "Jared jumped them? Two starting defensive linemen????"

"Took ‘em by surprise," Jared spoke up with a shrug. "They didn’t see me coming. Whacked Ellison in the jaw-must have got him just right, because he went down-and punched Ryan in the nose. And Ryan’s head bounced off a tree, and he went down. I think I broke his nose. I hope I broke his fucking nose, if I had had a knife I would’ve cut his fucking dick off. Anyway, I grabbed Reenie and we high-tailed it out of there. And here we are."

"Oh, my goodness," Mr. Tilling whispered. "Irene, are you all right?"

"I-I-Oh God. I don’t know."

"I told Mrs. Lennox she should probably call a counselor down," I said.

"Good thinking, Amanda."

Just then we heard the bellow from the outer office. "WHAT HAPPENED? WHERE’S REENIE?" It was Mick Shoebottom. "Mick?" Irene cried.

"Let him in, Amanda," Mr. Tilling told me. I did, and he burst in. "Reenie?" he said. She looked up at him, and he picked her up out of Jared’s lap and cuddled her.

They sat down, and we told Mick what had happened.

"Jesus, Jared," he said when we were finished. "You are the man. I owe you. I owe you big time."

"Ah, to hell with that," Jared was embarrassed. "Anyone would’ve done it. Besides which, Reenie’s my buddy." Reenie managed to give him a smile at that. Thank goodness.

Anyhow, the counselor came down, and Irene’s parents were called. They all went to the counselor’s office to talk, and Mr. Tilling walked them up. "Stay here, you two. Relax. Catch your breath," he said to us, and closed the door behind us.

We were on the couch in Mr. Tilling’s office, and I snuggled up to him. "You are my fucking hero, you know that?"

That’s when he let loose. I wasn’t surprised, I saw it coming. He cried a little, and shook a little in my arms. I let him let it out.

"Oh, Jesus, what did I just do?" he finally said "Oh Christ. This is gonna come back to bite me in the ass, I just know it."

"What do you mean?"

"I just took out two very large football players! Shit, when they catch me at a point when I don’t have the advantage of surprise, I’m dead."

"Not gonna happen."

"I wish I were as sure of that as you are. Jesus," he said again, "what did I do?"

"The right thing," I told him firmly. "The right thing, that’s what you did. You did what good people do. In fact, you beat me to it."

"Oh, you were going to jump them?" he smiled. "You should’ve joined in, I could’ve used the help."

"No, silly, I’m not strong enough to hit them. No, I had a different plan. A plan you saved me from using, thank you very much."

"Amanda, what were you going to do?"

"Well, um…" Should I tell him? I figured I’d better. Openness, right? "Well, I was, er, going to offer myself to them if they left Irene alone."

He gasped. "You weren’t."

"Yeah, I was," I admitted. "Don’t get me wrong, it would’ve been disgusting and horrible and I wouldn’t have enjoyed a second of it. I hate those two. But I figured it would be a lot less traumatic for me than it would be for Irene, considering that I’m not a virgin, and considering I probably wouldn’t have even felt those two pencil-dicks after having you in me." He cracked up. "Really," I continued. "Did you see those two? Ain’t got nothin’. If they ever dropped their drawers in front of a girl that they weren’t trying to rape they would get laughed out of the building."

Jared laughed louder. "You’re something else, you know that? Anyhow, now I’m glad I took them out, because I could not have watched that. Two guys that had just tried to rape one of my best friends, sticking it to my girlfriend? Could not have watched that. Not without being sent up the river for double murder, anyhow."

"Hmm. Good point. I’ll admit I didn’t think of that. I was thinking of Irene."

"Of course you were, and I probably should apologize to you, because, thinking back on it, I put you in danger back there."

"You were thinking of Irene, too. It’s OK."

Just then, Mr. Tilling walked back in his office. He had Ms. T with him. "Hello, Jared, Amanda. You two OK?"

"I think I’m in fear for my life," Jared said.

"Don’t be," Mr. Tilling told him. "The police are searching for those two as we speak. Don’t worry about it."

"I can’t help worrying. I walk through those woods every day."

"We’ll think of something. Now, then, we have to discuss what happened, because it’s going to have consequences that are going to affect you two."

Jared took that the wrong way. "If you tell me I’m about to be suspended for fighting, I will sue."

"What?" Mr. Tilling said. "Of course not! Jared, absolutely not. You’re a hero. Don’t forget that."

"I’m no hero."

"Yes you are, but we’ll argue about that another time."

That’s when Ms. T spoke up. "No, Jared, Amanda, we’re talking about a different kind of consequences. Do you guys have clothes at school?"

"No," I said, confused.

"Well, we’ll let you go home and get some, then," Ms. T said, very sadly. "Because we think it’s time we let The Program run its course."

"NO!" I blurted out. "You can’t!!"

"I agree. No way," Jared agreed.

"Huh?" Mr. Tilling said.

"You can not do this," I said. I stood up. "You can’t. It’s insane. Do you realize what The Program has done for me? I’m sexually aware, which I wasn’t. I’m comfortable in my own skin and with my own sexuality, which I wasn’t. I’m open, which I wasn’t. I feel free, which I didn’t. I’ve learned to let other people into my life in a real way, which I never could do. I went from being a goddamn smiling doll to being a real person. The Program made me deal, with myself, with other people, with feelings I was suppressing, with things I never thought I could deal with-and I learned I could. I am a far different person than I was five days ago, and every single solitary change has been overwhelmingly for the better. The Program is the best damn thing that’s ever happened to me-well, except for Jared, but without The Program he wouldn’t have happened to me either. You can not shut it down."

"Hear, hear; and ditto," Jared said.

"But, Amanda, after what happened today?" Mr. Tilling said.

Oh, I was working up a full head of steam now. "You’re going to blame that on The Program? No way. Put the blame for that where it belongs. On Ellison and Ryan. And on the administration of this school." Mr. Tilling got red at that one. "I’m not kidding. Peter and Scott are assholes, well-known assholes. They bully, they intimidate, and they cheat. And everyone in this school, including you, Mr. Tilling, knows it. But they are continually let slide, because they’re football players. I’m a cheerleader, Mr. Tilling, you think I don’t know what goes on? Oh, the vast majority of the football team are great guys, some of my best friends play football. But there’s a small subset of assholes who bully and intimidate everyone around them. And you’ve got a football coach who only cares about winning football games, and will come up with any excuse he can think of to get his asshole players off the hook. He covers up for them, and anyone with a brain knows it. And youbuy it."

By this point, Mr. Tilling was looking at me like I had grown an extra head. "So, you think about that. You think about how assholes like those two are allowed to get away with shit, until they think they can get away with something really horrific, like trying to rape Irene Ying. And if you can come up with any way that any of this has to do with The Program, then you’re a mental contortionist. There are a thousand guys in this school who have watched a number of girls parade around naked this week, and none of them, except two assholes, have attempted raping anyone. And I’d venture a guess that almost every single one of them wouldn’t even think of such a thing. So, you keep blaming The Program, but it makes no sense to me. You know what the problem is. You blame The Program, you’re blaming the victim. You’re saying that the problem was Irene, that the problem was that she was naked. But you know as well as I do how asinine that is."

I took a deep breath. "You do what you have to do. But I’m telling you right now what I am going to do. It’s almost the end of second period. There are six periods left, and lunch. I’m going to march out of this office, and I’m going to head for my third period class, and I am going to do it without a single fucking stitch of clothing on! Because I’m still in The Program, goddammit!" And with that, I stormed out.

I stopped in the outer office with a start. I couldn’t believe I had just done that! And, oh shit, I had left Jared in there!

"Impressive. Very impressive," Mrs. Lennox said. She had obviously just heard the whole performance.

I looked at her, and let out a nervous giggle. "Oh, shit, I think I just got my ass expelled."

Just then, Jared slipped out of the office. "Did they say anything?"

"No," he giggled, "they’re just looking at each other in stunned disbelief. I slipped out before they realized I was still in there." He came up and hugged me, and then threw my own words back at me: "You are my fucking hero, you know that?"

"Aw, " I giggled.

"I think that was braver than what I did earlier."

"And I think that one’s going to come back and bite me on the ass. Oh well. Needed to be said."

"Yes it did," he agreed.

"Shall we go?" I asked.

"What about them?" he asked, pointing back towards the office.

"Ah, they know where to find us."

CHAPTER THIRTY-ONE

JARED

What a morning.

I couldn’t believe I had done what I did. It still amazed me. I’m not a fighter. I’m in good shape, but I’m not a physical person, not that way. And I took out two football players. Yeah, it was surprise, and an amazing amount of adrenaline. But, jeez, I can’t remember the last time I threw a punch. And to connect, dead-on, with two? Amazing. And, yes, I was proud, and very happy, that I got to them before they got to Reenie. I’d be glad if I’d saved any girl from that, but I’d known Reenie since first grade. She’s a pal.

Of course, that stellar performance by my unbelievable girlfriend was pretty amazing, too.

We started out of the office, hand-in-hand. "You know," I said to her, "after that little bit, I think we can make room for you on the debate team."

She cracked up laughing. "I think I’ll stick to cheerleading."

We started down the hall. We had different classes third period, but they were only across the hall from each other, so it was in the same direction. Just as we started down the hall, the bell rang, and kids started pouring from the classrooms.

That’s when it started. First the pointing and staring. You would’ve think everybody would have been used to us being in The Program by now. But then, I realized, that wasn’t it. Because then there was the yelling, the clapping, the cheering. The chanting my name! "Yeah, Jared!" and "You get ‘em, Wicklow!" The whole way down the hall!

I was mortified. Really. I really didn’t think what I had done was any kind of big deal. I had saved a good friend from a very bad thing. That’s all. Anyone would’ve done it, I thought. I wasn’t any kind of hero.

However, a certain girlfriend of mine obviously disagreed. She was plainly enjoying all this. "You’re the school hero, love," she whispered in my ear with a big grin. I tried to wave it off. "You are. You’re my hero, too, you know."

If that didn’t get to me, what happened next did. I saw a tall blonde look in the direction of the commotion, and make a beeline towards me, vigorously pushing her way through the crowd to get to me.

It was Tina. She reached me, grabbed me in a bear hug, kissed my cheek, and then said, "You have absolutely no fucking idea how proud I am right now to call you my brother. I am so proud of you I could burst. You are the best, Jared Wicklow, the absolute best human being I will ever have the pleasure to know. And don’t you ever forget that." And she was off.

Aw, jeez. That did it. Did I say I wasn’t a crier? I was wrong-because right there, in the middle of the crowded school hallways, I started bawling. Good thing Amanda was there, because I don’t think I would’ve made it to class-and I don’t think I would’ve been able to stop crying. Amanda knew I was embarrassed about crying-so she grabbed my dick and made lewd suggestions in my ear until I started laughing instead. Thank my lucky stars for Amanda.

"Your sister is something else," she said in wonder after I had calmed down.

"That she is," I agreed. "I’m overwhelmed."

"I know. Just go with it, OK? You’ll be fine." She slipped into her class, and I crossed the hall to mine.

A standing ovation. A standing fucking ovation, that’s what I got when I stepped into class. Jesus. This was Spanish class, and even our teacher, Mrs. Sanchez, was clapping. "Aw, jeez, guys. That’s enough, OK?" I was smiling when I said it, but this really was too much.

"We’re all very proud of you, Jared," Mrs. Sanchez. "That was a wonderful thing that you did." Some of the class shouted agreement.

"Thank you," I said. "I really do appreciate it. But my damn sister just had me bawling out in the middle of the hall and I’d rather not start that again!"

"OK," Mrs. Sanchez said. "Take your seat, Jared. Class, give him some space. Just one thing, though, Jared. If I ever find myself in a bad spot, I hope you’re around."

No, I didn’t start crying again. Don’t ask me how I managed that.

My next class wasn’t much different, and then it was time for lunch.

Of course, the lunchroom was full of cheering kids congratulating me. I managed to fight my way through it, grab my lunch, and find my oasis. Amanda.

"How’s it going, BMOC?" she teased.

"Oh, jeez," I said. I told her what happened in Spanish. "You know what? The next time I go to do anything even remotely heroic, stop me!"

"I will not," she said indignantly. "And you wouldn’t want me to."

"I suppose you’re right." The next thing we knew, our table was filling up, with her friends and mine. Damn, there went my oasis. But it wasn’t that bad. These were friends, not kids I barely knew, and at least Maggie Benson hadn’t lost her sense of propriety-she teased me all through lunch. Thank goodness. And the reports of Amanda’s performance in Mr. Tilling’s office had spread, so she got some of it. "How’s it feel to be the school heroine, honey?" I teased her. She threw a french fry at me.

Suddenly, I noticed what seemed like a parade headed my way. And it was a very large parade, consisting of about a dozen of the biggest guys on the football team. The guy who seemed like the leader, Lance something-or-other, was the starting offensive left tackle-and he was 6’5" and 300 pounds if he was an inch. Oh, shit, I thought.

"Jared." Lance said. I turned. "Listen. We wanted to tell you not to worry about those two fucks."

"That’s right," another one-one of the linebackers-spoke up. "We knew those two were assholes, but we never thought they’d try anything this low-down."

"Right," Lance continued. "The police have them now, I understand, but they’ll probably get out on bail or some fucked-up thing. But don’t you worry. We got your back; we’ve got you covered. I know that you come to school the back way. Well, if you feel threatened, or even if you think you might feel threatened, don’t walk down the path. Cut through the football field. There’s always a bunch of us hanging out there and throwing the ball around before first bell. We’ll take care of you, there won’t be any shit."

The linebacker spoke up again. "And we’ll make sure that word gets to those two that if they lay so much as a hand on you, they’ll have to deal with us."

Damn. "Thanks, guys," I managed to get out around the softball-sized lump in my throat.

They left. "Wow," Amanda whispered. And Maggie, bless her, piped up with, "Hey Jared, I think the football team just made you their new mascot!"

"Yeah," Ed Bauer piped up, "but we’re going to have to change the school nickname. Jared can’t be the mascot for the Westport Falcons." He stood up and took a mock boxing pose. "From now on, we’re gonna be the Westport High Fighting Nudists!"

I laughed my head off. That felt good. And things got sillier from there. Until, about halfway through lunch, I happened to look up at the cafeteria door-and saw Reenie Ying standing there.

And, to my shock, she was still naked! She was also surrounded by well-wishers and people asking how she was, but she fought them off and made a beeline to our table. She came around and crouched down between Amanda and me.

"Reenie! How are you?" I asked.

"I’m fine. Really."

"I must say, I didn’t expect to see you like this," as I looked up and down her naked body.

"Yeah, but you know what? I heard about Amanda’s little speech in Mr. Tilling’s office. And I agreed with every word. This had nothing to do with The Program. If it hadn’t been me, it would’ve been somebody else-and if I hadn’t been naked they would’ve found another excuse. Besides, I like The Program. I’ve had a ball up until this morning. It’s gotten me out of my shell. Guys are actually looking at me! And even touching!" She giggled and lowered her voice to a whisper. "I’ve had some guys with their hands down there and I even came a couple of times and that’s a first!"

"Yup," Amanda agreed with a knowing grin.

"You’re sure you’re OK, though?" I asked again.

"Mostly. It was terrifying, I won’t lie about that. And it makes me scared to…you know. This week has made me rather horny, you know."

"Yup," Amanda grinned again.

Reenie grinned back and continued, "And I was enjoying the attention, and kind of thinking how far I should go, but now I’m more scared. I’ll have to get past that."

"Rape is not sex. You remember that," Amanda pointed out.

"I know. Now, is it true about the two of you, I hear you’re going out?"

"Yes," we both said simultaneously.

"OK. Well, then, Amanda, I need to apologize to you in advance." We both looked at her blankly for a second, but then she plopped into my lap, wrapped her arms around me, and gave me a long, slow, wet kiss. I was thunderstruck.

She broke the kiss and said, "Jared, you are my knight in shining armor. I will never forget what you did." She stood up, beamed at me while blushing furiously, and then disappeared.

Amanda grabbed my hand and smiled at me. I didn’t know what to say. Nobody else at the table did, either. Until Maggie piped up: "OK, then, the Westport High Kissing Nudists!"

That cracked us all up. Amanda said, "Can I put in a vote for the Westport High Fucking Nudists?"

"I’ll drink to that," Maggie said, hoisting her Coke.

"I knew you would," Amanda teased. The she said, suddenly, "Wait a minute! Jared, you never wrote the thing!"

"Wrote the thing?" Maggie questioned.

I cracked up. "You still want me to?"

"Yeah!" Amanda replied. "Like I said, let’s fuck with their minds. Besides, if they’re going to deep-six The Program, let’s make it go out with a bang!"

"OK," I said, and started fishing through my bookbag for my washable marker.

"What are you guys talking about?" Maggie asked.

"You’ll see," Amanda said.

I got the marker out, and said to Amanda, "You have to stand for this, honey, or I won’t get the sightlines right." So she stood up, right up against the table, you had to really be watching to see what I was doing.

I started writing, and Amanda giggled. "Ooh, that tickles!"

"Yeah, but hold still," I told her. I wrote on the right side, then moved over to the left. "Ta-da!" Amanda turned, and showed the whole table.

Right where her right thigh met her torso, it said PLEASE BE GENTLE. Over on the other side, same place, it said I’VE BEEN OVERFUCKED. With arrows pointing. If you were looking at her from the front, it was as plain as day. The guys at the table howled!

Lunch was ending, and we were gathering our stuff. "You gonna go to the restroom and wash it off?" I asked Amanda.

"No way!"

PART EIGHT FRIDAY AFTERNOON AND EVENING

CHAPTER THIRTY-TWO

AMANDA

We walked out of the lunchroom, headed to Bio. Before we even got ten feet, we were stopped, by a kid we didn’t know. Apparently, when the news about the events of the morning had spread, a bunch of kids put together a petition campaign to save The Program. The kid we ran into outside the lunchroom recognized us, and said, "I know that you two want to sign this!" We did, of course. The kid told us that they had close to half the school signed, and in only a couple of hours.

So, then we walked to Bio. With that writing on my thighs. Oh my. I can’t describe how naughty and wanton and slutty that made me feel! And it felt great! And it worked, actually-every guy that went for a grope saw my little message, chucked, and then was very gentle. Probably too gentle-all that light stroking was actually getting to me more than a more direct approach might have. Instead of going for the ol’ finger-thrust, they were running their fingers up and down gently. By the time we got to Bio I was panting.

However, we approached Bio with a bit of trepidation. Ms. T had, after all, been in the office with Mr. Tilling for my tirade-and she had also, apparently, agreed with Mr. Tilling about shutting The Program down in the first place. My trepidation wasn’t eased by walking into the classroom and seeing Mr. Tilling there. Or by seeing the two chairs in the front of the class-of course, Ms. T waved Jared and I into them.

The class settled down, and Ms T started. "We have a lot to talk about in class. Please say hello to Mr. Tilling again, he’s going to be helping us out today."

"Don’t worry, we hope this will be productive and we can get some things out in the open," Mr. Tilling started. "Amanda, don’t worry about this morning…uh, Amanda, is there something in your lap?"

Uh-oh. I was sitting so you couldn’t see much-especially from the back of the room, where Mr. Tilling was-but you could see something. "Uh, don’t worry about it, Mr. Tilling."

"What is that?" he asked.

"Tell her to stand up, you’ll find out!" Maggie blurted. Oh, I was going to kill that girl!

"Well, Miss Frazier?" Mr. Tilling said. What could I do? I stood up. Everyone in the class that hadn’t seen the writing yet cracked up. Ever Mr. Tilling was suppressing a smile. Ms T didn’t even suppress it-she just giggled.

"A little message for all my between-class gropers," I said, blushing.

"Is it working?" Ms T asked.

"Actually, yes," I laughed. "Unfortunately, I have gym next and this is washable marker, so off in the shower it comes."

"Boy, Amanda, you really have changed," Mr. Tilling said.

"And that’s what we’re going to be talking about today," Ms. T said. "Changes. How we deal with them. How other people deal with our changes. This is important to talk about today."

"You all know what happened to Irene Ying this morning."

"Yeah, and we know who saved her ass, too!" Maggie yelled, to the whoops of the rest of the class. Jared just got that embarrassed look and waved them quiet.

"Yes, we do know who saved her," Ms. T said. "And that comes into play here. As I said, we all know what happened. And what you probably also know is that our first instinct after the incident was to cancel The Program. We got impassioned pleas to rethink that decision-and we decided to do just that, especially because those pleas were most impassioned from the girl who was attacked herself, and the two people that saved her."

"The girl who was attacked herself?" Lisa Sherrick asked.

"We just saw Reenie Ying in the lunchroom," Jared told her. "She’s still naked. She’s still going through with it. And she still wants to."

"Wow. That’s guts," Lisa said.

"Yes, it is," Ms. T agreed. "And that’s why we’re willing to listen and think this over."

"You also need to know that we just signed a petition," I told Ms T and Mr. Tilling. "The petition is for continuing The Program. We didn’t start this up-though I wish we had thought of it. Anyhow, the kid that took our signatures said they got close to half the school to sign in just a few hours."

"Wow," Mr. Tilling piped up.

"Yeah, that is impressive," Ms. T agreed. "However, we still want to talk about it. Since we’ve discussed it heavily in this class, and both Jared and Amanda are here, we decided this would be a good place to do it. We’ve already heard from Amanda," she laughed, "and I think what she said has made the rounds pretty well. If you think you have anything to add, Amanda, speak up. However, we want to hear from Jared, at the end, because we haven’t heard from him. And we want to hear from the rest of you. What do you think of The Program?"

"Makes me horny," Maggie piped up.

"Yeah, now there’s a shock," I teased her.

"Can I continue now?" Ms T asked, smiling. "Anyhow, we want to know what you think of The Program. We want to know how having people in class going through it has affected you. Also, Jared and Amanda both have close friends in this class-what have you thought seeing a good friend go through it?"

Maggie raised her hand. Ms T just grinned at her. "This is a serious comment, Ms. T," Maggie said.

"OK, shoot."

"I’ve been friends with Amanda for a long time. She’s probably my best friend. I think I know her pretty well. And in all the while I’ve known her, she’s always been a complete tight-ass." Everyone laughed-except I just glared at her. "Don’t give me that look, girl, you know I’m right. Anyhow, she’s so much not a tight-ass now I can’t believe it. The Amanda Frazier I’ve known for years wouldn’t think about walking around with a sign proclaiming how overfucked she is! I keep looking over at her to make sure it’s the same person."

"Is this good or bad?" Ms. T asked.

"It’s good," Maggie asserted. "Being a tight-ass is no way to go through life. I like her more loosened up like this. She’s still the same Amanda, only more open."

"I’m not sure about that," Reyna Jorgens, one of my usual crowd, piped up.

"What do you mean, Reyna?" Ms. T asked.

"To me, she’s almost like a completely different person. She used to be so composed. And now this. I’m not quite sure how to take it, actually."

"What do you think about that, Amanda?"

"Well, I see both their points," I said. "For one thing, I don’t think I’m the same person. However, Maggie’s my very best friend. While I’m friends with Reyna, it’s not really close like Maggie and I are. So I can see where Maggie saw the real me all these years, and other people, who weren’t as close to me as Maggie is, didn’t see."

"The real you?" Reyna asked.

"Yup, and this is it. That other person that existed a week ago isn’t."

"I don’t know if that’s good, that’s what I mean," Reyna said. "Amanda, you were always so sweet and warm and friendly."

"She still is," Jared piped up.

"I think I’m more so. Or at least I’m more honest about it," I began. "Reyna, I was warm and friendly to everybody. In equal amounts. Because that’s what you do to become Most Popular. And you never knew if I was cursing you underneath my breath every time I forced myself to be nice to you. Now, Reyna, in your case, that’s not true, I think you’re cool. But, my point is, even if it had been true, you would’ve never known. There are people in this school who think I’m the nicest thing ever-because I was faking it. A week ago, I probably would have been nice to the two assholes that attacked Irene. Think about how warped that is."

I took a breath. "And that goes both ways, too. I was superficially warm and nice and friendly to those who I hated, and my closest friends, and in equal measures. Maggie’s been my best friend for six years, and not once in all that time have I ever told her that I loved her. Well, until now."

It is very, very difficult to say anything that shocks Maggie Benson. I had just done it.

"And it’s true. I do love her. And I shouldn’t be afraid to say it, nor should I be afraid to dismiss people who don’t deserve the time of day from me. I can’t count the number of times that I’ve gone to a party and spent the whole party flitting from person to person being witty and charming-when what I really wanted to be doing was sitting in the corner with Maggie and Michelle Ingemi, gossiping. That’s not going to happen anymore. And that goes doubly true now that I have a boyfriend."

"So, yeah, I’ve changed. The people that I care about, well, I hope they know more now how much I care about them. And the people that I don’t care about, I don’t care about. Nobody in this room, actually-everyone in here that I know well at all, I like. But there are others, who probably were all set to vote me Miss Popular for the yearbook, who will now think I’m a bitch. So be it."

"Honestly, I consider Amanda a friend," Ed Bauer spoke up, "and I like her better this way. And it’s not that she’s discovered her sexuality or anything like that, because I’m not getting any." Even I laughed at that. "It’s because I do think she’s more genuine. That’s cool."

"This is a good start," Ms. T said. "Now, do any of you have comments on how having fellow students in The Program has affected you."

A girl named Allie Fitzpatrick raised her hand. "This is difficult…and I’m going to embarrass someone, I know. But it’s forced me to examine my preferences."

"What do you mean?" Ms. T said.

Allie blushed furiously. "Look, I’m not a virgin. It’s only been a couple of times, but I liked it. I know I like guys. And Jared is damn good looking. So why do I keep staring at Amanda?" I let out a little nervous giggle at that. "And it’s not just her, there’s a girl that I’ve seen in The Program this week, I think she’s a senior, and she’s gorgeous!"

"What’s wrong with that?" Ms. T asked.

"It’s not that nothing’s wrong with it, but, like I said, I know I like guys. Being attracted to girls is new."

"Nothing wrong with bisexuality," Ms. T said.

"Absolutely true. For some people," Lisa Sherrick said. "Me, I’ll continue to stare at Amanda."

"I agree with you completely," Jared piped up.

"Jeez," I said in mock-exasperation, "is there anyone in this room not staring at me?"

"I’M NOT!" I should’ve known. Why did I even ask? Maggie, of course.

"You think I’m bi?" Allie asked.

"If you know you like guys, and you now think you’re attracted to girls, I think it’s a possibility," Ms. T said. "I think it’s something you should think about. And I mean, think about-not worry over."

"Thanks, Ms. T," Allie said. "That makes a lot of sense."

"Great. Anything else?" Ms. T asked.

A few more people offered their opinions, most of them positive. One girl who grew up in a pretty repressive anti-sex house said that some of the things that went on had opened her eyes. "I don’t think I am ready for this right now, but my Dad was going on one of his sex-is-evil rants last night. And I was thinking about what Jared and Amanda were talking about yesterday, about their first time, and all I could think of was that sex sounded fun to me. It’s changed my outlook drastically."

It was very interesting.

CHAPTER THIRTY-THREE

JARED

It was an interesting class. After Ms. T took everyone’s comments, she asked about The Program. She asked who would definitely be interested in doing it, and about half the class’s hands went up. She asked who’d like to do it but their parents would never give permission-a few hands went up. She asked who wasn’t sure but might, and a few more hands went up. And she asked who would never do it under any circumstances-and Lisa Sherrick’s hand went up.

"No way, no how, not ever. And if my parents ever tried to slip a fast one and sign me up, I’d drop out of school and get my GED."

"I’m surprised," Ms. T. "You always seemed pretty open about these things, and you never seemed to have any kind of phobia about your body. You’re not repressed. You might not be nude, but you dress pretty sexy."

"Oh, it’s not the undressing part that bothers me," she said. "I’ll come in and parade around naked all day long. It’s the other stuff. Being groped? Going to the boy’s showers?"

"That’s designed as a learning experience, for you and the boys." Ms. T said.

"I don’t need to learn a damn thing from boys," Lisa maintained. "I know what I am. I’m a lesbian. I have no intention of not being a lesbian. And the last thing I ever want is some guy’s hand on my boobs, or in my twat-and I certainly don’t want to go into a boy’s locker room and look at a bunch of hairy dicks. Now, I don’t have a problem with seeing guys who themselves are in the program. Jared and his waving dick up there don’t disgust me or anything. You know, it’s probably the same way straight guys react to a guy in The Program-yeah, whatever, lead me to the naked girls. It doesn’t bother me having guys in The Program wandering around naked. But I certainly don’t want to be nude and the center of attention myself around them. I think The Program’s great-if you’re straight. It’s very hetero-centric. Look, I don’t hate guys. Some of my best friends are guys. One good thing about being in this class for this week is I’ve found out that Jared is a very cool person who I’d like to get to know better. But he does absolutely nothing for me sexually, and never will. And though I think he’s cool and would like to have him as a friend, I’d never want him groping me."

"Look, do not take this as a rant against The Program. I don’t mean that. I signed the petition to keep it. I think it’s good for a lot of people. I can see with my own eyes it’s been good for Amanda and Jared. Hell, I’ve liked listening to their stories. I liked the whole taking-of-virginity story, because it was sweet and romantic and sexy. I can appreciate that. I even liked Tuesday’s floor show. The only difference is, I wasn’t wishing I was Amanda during the floor show, I was wishing I was Jared. And if I ever went into The Program myself, I’d be forced to be Amanda, and I’d want to be Jared instead. Without the hair and the dick, of course."

I laughed at that. "There ain’t much hair anyway, and you can have it. I’m keeping the dick, though."

"You just keep it over there," she laughed. "Next to Amanda. Where it belongs. Anyhow, that’s my take on it."

"That’s very interesting," Mr. Tilling said from the back of the class. "You bring up an interesting point, Lisa, and it’s one well worth thinking about. I don’t know if we can accommodate this, but I think I’m going to try to find a way. Maybe one week set aside for gay and lesbian students, and maybe another one for bi students."

"Well, don’t change the rules for me," Lisa said. "It’s not a big deal if I don’t do it."

"Yes, but I was thinking of what you said in conjunction with what Allie said earlier. Allie’s a bit confused about her sexuality, right? Well, she’s now got the opportunity to grope and grab a guy, make them pose, experiment some. She doesn’t have that opportunity, really, with a girl. Same-sex touching isn’t prohibited, but it pretty much never happens, because you don’t know if the person in The Program being groped would get angry. If we set aside a week where we knew the participants were same-sex oriented, it might open things up for people that need to experiment with that to do so."

"Damn, Mr. Tilling," Lisa said. "I’m impressed. Now that is thinking on your feet."

"Thank you, Lisa," he said, bemused. "Now I’m gonna put you on the spot. If we ever decided to do that, would you sign up?"

"Yes. Yes I would."

"Lisa, you’re vice-president of the Gay/Straight Alliance, are you not?" Mr. Tilling asked.

"Yes."

"Would you do something for me, then? A bit of an informal poll. See if there’d be any support for doing this among some of the gay and bi students."

"I’d love to," she said happily. "That’s great. And I think there will be. We talked about The Program at our meeting yesterday, and some of the gay and bi kids expressed the same things I did. It’s great, it works, we don’t fit into it. I think you’d definitely get some interest. I’ll find out and get back to you."

"Great. One other thing. We’ve thought about the thing that I heard you said earlier, Amanda, about relief. And we’re going to change that. Girls will get the same opportunity for relief as guys."

"That’s great!" she said from next to me. "Can we make that change now?" I had to laugh at that.

"Needy, Amanda?" Ms. T asked.

"And how," she admitted.

"What do you think, Mr. Tilling?" Ms T asked.

"It was her idea, and request, and it’s her last day in The Program. Go for it."

"First of all, Jared, how are you?" Ms. T asked.

"Just fine. I pass to my sweetie." I said.

"OK, Amanda, you get to be the first female student in The Program to ask for relief."

"There you go, Jared, it’s all yours," Maggie laughed.

Amanda leaned into me. "Do you mind if I don’t pick you?" she whispered.

"No. You’ve got something up your sleeve, don’t you?" I whispered back.

"Yup." Then she spoke to the class. "Jared’s agreed to let me pick someone else. Allie, would you like to come up and help me?"

"Huh?" Allie said.

"Only, only, only if you want to. Feel free to say no. But I thought you might like to try."

Allie blushed furiously-but stood out of her seat and tentatively walked to the front of the class. She slowly knelt down in front of Amanda.

"So, Jared," Maggie shouted, "how long of watching this do you think it’ll take you before you get rock-hard?"

"Zero point seven seconds," I deadpanned to laughter.

Allie looked up at me, beet-red but smiling, and then turned back to Amanda. She started tentatively, but quickly worked up a head of steam, her hand exploring every nook and cranny of Amanda’s pussy. Then she had one hand up on Amanda’s boob, and the other one furiously working over her pussy. Amanda turned her head slightly towards me, breathing heavy, eyes half-closed, and moaned, "Oh, she’s gooood!"

"I am?" Allie squeaked.

"Oh, yeaaaah," Amanda drawled, as Allie diddled into her pussy. Then Allie shocked everybody-including, I think, herself. With one hand sliding in and out of Amanda’s cunny, Allie leaned over and went right for Amanda’s clit with her tongue. Amanda squealed in surprise and lust, and Allie went to town, furiously plunging her fingers in and out of Amanda’s pussy while she nibbled on her clit. A couple minutes of this, and Amanda exploded. What a sight.

And Maggie and I were right. After all this, as Allie shyly pulled away, blushing, and Amanda tried to catch her breath-I noticed that I was like stone. I was so hard it hurt.

Maggie, of course, noticed. "I guess that zero point seven seconds was right. Jared, you might have passed, but you look seriously in need of relief right now!"

"Jared?" Ms T asked.

Before I had a chance to say a word, Allie-her face soaked with my girlfriend’s juices-looked up and me and said, "May I?"

Amanda looked over at me, grinning, and winked and nodded. "By all means. Thank you," I told Allie. She scooted over in front of me, and sucked half my dick into her mouth.

Jesus. She got quite a bit of it in. She didn’t pull a Maggie, but she came close. Her tongue was furiously working me over as she sucked, and her hand was doing a fine job on the part that wasn’t in her mouth. There I was, sitting naked next to my girlfriend, and getting blown-very well, thank you-by a girl who was not my girlfriend, but who did have my girlfriend’s pussy juices all over her face. My oh my. I think the zero point seven seconds applied to how long it took me to cum, too. I did have long enough to warn Allie, and did so-and all she did was suck another inch down and increase the pressure. I went with a ka-BANG!. The first few rattled against the back of her throat, and she was humming. The last couple squirts, though, she ran out of room. Some of it leaked out of her lips and dribbled onto her chin.

She looked up at us. What a sight. She was blushing and grinning, and there was a little pool of my cum collecting on her chin, mingling there with Amanda’s juices. It was fantastic. She positioned herself so that she was kneeling between us, straightened up so she was at eye-level with us, leaned in a bit, and whispered. "Thank you so much. That was…that was…Oh God I am soooooo wet right now!" Then she blushed and stood up, turning away-and got a standing ovation. She blushed like a grape at that.

After the ovation subsided and Allie got back in her seat, Ms T asked, "So, Allie, did that help you figure out anything?"

"Yeah," she smiled. "I think it’s pretty clear that I’m bisexual. I mean, I did a girl and a guy one right after the other, and absolutely loved every minute of both equally. I also learned that Jared and Amanda are incredibly loving and generous people." She visibly squirmed in her chair. "And I learned that I should never, ever, ever do that again if I don’t have the opportunity for relief!"

Ms T laughed with the class at that one, and then looked at Allie. "Allie, you’re a bit messy. You want something to clean yourself off with?"

Allie proudly jut out her cum-and-pussy-juice covered chin, and said. "No, I don’t. No thank you." Prompting another ovation.

"All right, now that that’s over," Ms T grinned. "Jared, can you speak?"

"I think so," I laughed.

"Good. There’s a few minutes left in class. The floor’s all yours. Tell us what The Program has done for you."

"Ok," I began. "Let me tell you something that you all don’t know-well, Amanda does, and Mr. Tilling might, but the rest of you don’t. I absolutely did not want to do this."

"I didn’t volunteer, my parents volunteered for me. And told me about this last week. They told me they had volunteered me, that they thought I needed it, and that they had asked to have me bumped to the top of the list. I was furious, but they wouldn’t waver. So, this Monday, when I got the call to come down to the office, I knew what it was about. And I was dreading it."

"Now, remember, I walked into that office, and what was I confronted with there? Amanda. My long-time crush. Here you go, Jared, here’s the girl you’ve been mooning over forever-now take your clothes off."

"So, I started The Program with every disadvantage. I absolutely didn’t want to do it. I was ashamed and embarrassed. I wasn’t an outcast or anything, but I wasn’t particularly popular. And I was confronted with the object of my desire and had to disrobe in front of her!"

"I have told you all that my crush on Amanda was a worship-from-afar thing. I hadn’t had an actual conversation with her, ever. So, I got naked, and the first thing she said was ‘Wow’. And she got naked, and I got an embarrassing and mortifying woody, and she said ‘Thanks for the compliment’."

"So, now, I had two warring things going on in my mind. The first was, after three minutes, I had already had a hint that Amanda was even cooler than I had suspected. The second was, as I said, extreme embarrassment."

"This is how this week started! I was five minutes into The Program and I’m going through this!" Everyone laughed at that.

"But it got better, and it got better fast. Now, a lot of you are probably thinking, ‘Yeah, Amanda made it better,’ but that’s not all of it. That’s a big, huge, honkin’ part of it, but that’s not all of it. Any experience that delivers the girl of your dreams into your arms-and shows you that the reality of the girl is a gazillion times better than the dream-is, by definition, a good experience."

"But it wasn’t just Amanda that made it better, not by a long shot. Maggie made it better. Eddie Bauer made it better. Lisa made it better. Allie made it better. Ms. T made it better. And that’s just in one class. I could go on, and it’s a long list."

"Even what happened today, which is the dark side of experimenting with things like this, even that eventually made it better-because the support I’ve gotten is nothing short of incredible. And I’ve talked to Reenie Ying and she feels the same way."

"The Program brings people together. And not just in a Jared-and-Amanda-in-love kind of way. I spent the week as the center of attention. There were times when it was uncomfortable. It has been really uncomfortable today, frankly, because I don’t think what I did was all that heroic. But, overall, being the center of attention has been cool-because, when you’re the center of attention, people seek you out. And when people seek you out, the results can be fantastic. Not always, mind you-I’m sure we all wished those two fucks hadn’t sought Reenie out this morning. But the vast, vast majority of people here are great, and, when they seek you out, you discover that. It’s not just Amanda. I didn’t know Maggie well at all before this week. I didn’t know Ed, or Lisa. I didn’t know Allie, and I just shared an experience with her that I will never forget."

"The first day of The Program, Amanda came and sat down with me for lunch. Yes, we were assigned to be buddies, but, again that’s another legacy of The Program. Today, a whole bunch of people that, last week, I didn’t know, came down and ate lunch with us. And we had a blast. And because The Program has exposed me, in more ways than one-I’ve gained confidence from it. And I was able to accept new people coming down and eating lunch with me and chatting. "

"Because I’ve been in The Program, and people have been looking towards me, and approaching me-I end this week with a significantly larger number of friends than I started it with. Not to mention a girlfriend. Now, I’m sure not everybody that goes into The Program’s gonna come out with a girlfriend. But if you keep an open mind, and keep your sense of humor, and let yourself experience it-you will come out of it with more friends. A lot more friends. I guarantee it."

"And that’s what The Program has done for me."

The whooping and hollering was deafening. This time, I didn’t mind at all.

CHAPTER THIRTY-FOUR

AMANDA

Is he just the best, or what?

Wow.

Anyhow, Ms T let us out five minutes early, after thanking the whole class for their participation and support, and thanking Jared and I for handling the whole thing with "class, humor, a sense of fun, and a whole lot of panache." Panache-I liked that one. And Mr. T said that they were going to give The Program a rest next week, but that, after hearing from all of us, they were definitely leaning towards starting it back up the following week. Good.

As we were filing out, Allie approached Jared and I. "I don’t know how to thank you. That was…incredible."

"Don’t thank me, I enjoyed it," I told her. "You are good."

"Ditto," Jared said. "We both had a blast."

"Thank you anyway," Allie said, blushing. "It was loving and generous, sharing each other with me like that. I was touched." She lowered her voice and blushed deeper. "And I have been tasting and smelling both of you all over my face for ten minutes now. I’d like to tell you that was a great speech, Jared, but I don’t think I heard it. I am so wet I’m going to leave a trail. So, if you’ll excuse me, I need to go to the bathroom and diddle myself. Bye."

As she walked away, Jared and I shared a knowing grin. Then we headed out of the class.

"You know, seriously, that was a good thing you did," he said to me.

"What?"

"Allie. Calling her up there like that, after what she had said. That was a damn sweet thing to do." I started to say something, and he interrupted. "I know, you got off, it was good for you, too, whatever. But I could’ve gotten you off. Half the class could’ve gotten you off. You had no idea Allie was going to be that good, especially considering it was her first time muff-diving." Muff diving-I had to giggle. "Like that one, huh?" he smiled. "Anyway, you picked her because you knew she needed it, and wanted it, and needed to try it. You probably just increased that kid’s chances of having a healthy and happy sex life by a thousand percent. It was a wonderful gift you gave her."

"Dammit, Jared, you’re going to make me cry!"

"It’s the truth."

"You’re wonderful, you know that?" I sighed. "Anyhow, I have to admit, I know kind of what Allie means, because I am really horny by now."

"I thought she was soooo gooooood!" he teased.

"She was. She is. But I’ll be honest. I don’t need that again-I’m going to gym, I could get fingered in the shower. I need a fuck," I admitted. "Pity you’re not in my gym class."

"Yup," he agreed. "But I thought you were sore?"

"All gone away," I told him. "Though, I must admit, if I were getting fucked by you right now it would be a nice slow easy one." He laughed at that. "But, no, I’m fine."

"Well, you’re going to gym. If there are any guys in the shower you’d like to take on, you have my permission."

"Excuse me?" I asked.

"You have my permission to get boffed in the shower at gym. Go for it. You need to get laid that badly, go for it. I don’t mind."

Unbelievable. He said this right at the fork in the hallway where we had to separate, so I grabbed him, kissed him-fuck the no-PDA rule-and said, "Do you know how incredible you are?"

"I hope so, everyone’s been telling me all day," he said ruefully. "I feel like one of the damn Beatles. Anyhow, you’re incredible, too. Now go. Have fun. See you in History."

"See you. Love you." He blew a kiss at me and headed down the hall.

I headed for gym. It was fun. Volleyball-in my case, nude volleyball. Do you know how hard it is to run around hitting a volleyball with your 36 C’s bouncing all over the place? It ain’t easy. But it was fun all the same. At one point, a high one was hit in my direction, and, as it started coming down to me, my teammates started chanting "Hit the ball, not the boobs. Hit the ball, not the boobs." Of course, I was laughing so hard I missed the ball and the boobs.

Afterwards, we hit the shower. The gym teacher, knowing this was my last day in The Program, actually let us hit the showers a bit early. So, I had a couple of guys help me wash off the writing-with the odd surreptitious hand-slide towards paydirt thrown in, of course. That just succeeded in making me hornier.

I looked around-and saw my buddy, Ed Bauer. I sidled up to him. "Hey, Ed."

"Hey Amanda."

"Listen. Remember in bio, you said you liked me better like this even though you weren’t getting any?"

"Yeah," he laughed.

"Wanna change that?"

"HUH?"

I grabbed his dick-which was inflating rapidly-and pointed it in the general direction of my pussy. "It’s all yours if you want it. I need it bad right about now-and you’re my buddy, so, go for it."

Ed is a class act. "What about Jared?" he asked.

"I have his permission. He knew I was suffering from serious want, and he knew he’s not in this class, so he told me to go for it."

"He’s something else, isn’t he?"

"That he is."

He got a big grin, but glanced at the clock on the wall outside the shower. "It’d have to be kind of a quickie, though."

"Won’t take me long," I grinned at him.

"Well, then. What are we waiting for?" He maneuvered me a bit so my back was up against the shower wall. He spread my legs apart a bit, bent his knees a bit-wasn’t too bad, we’re almost the same height-guided it with his hand, and in he went.

Another new thing-my first time standing up. It was a bit awkward at first, but Ed got into a rhythm. I put my hands around his shoulders, and he put his on my hips, and held me against the wall while he fucked me. My back was slippery and wet from the soap and water of the shower, so, when Ed got himself going, my feet were actually coming off the ground at every upstroke. I have to admit, I liked that. To actually be fucked off the ground was pretty amazing. I thought that I’d have to try this with Jared-I wonder how long he could hold me off the ground.

But Ed was doing just fine himself, and I was right-it wasn’t going to take me long. I started wheezing and moaning, and heard some chattering-and realized something else. I’d been diddled and such in front of an audience-but this is the first time I’d ever been fucked in front of an audience. I opened my eyes and saw the entire locker room of boys in the shower, watching me get fucked through the shower wall. I have to admit it-realizing I was being watched as my pussy got pounded sent me over the cliff even faster. And they got a good show-I came good and hard. Realizing I was giving a bunch of teenaged boys a good show made it even harder. I loved it, loved that my pal had me pinned up against the wall while he fucked my brains out, and loved that I was being watched. Ed couldn’t take much of me howling and spasming all over him, and off he went. He actually had me dangling off the ground for the first few spurts as he drove up into me. The audience loved that one. A couple more seconds of that, and I could’ve gone again.

Ed set me down. My mind was reeling. A raucous, slamming knee-trembler in the shower, with a guy who isn’t my boyfriend, and in front of an audience. I kept thinking, jeez, I am turning into such a slut. Can you have a steady boyfriend who you love more than you can say, and still be a slut? What an interesting question that is.

I gave Ed a big hug, and said, "Thank you."

"Thank you," he laughed. "That was something else. I’ll admit it. I’ve always thought you were a fox, and when I found out you were going into The Program-and knowing that The Program usually sends people into cataclysms of horniness-I was kinda hoping I might get a shot. But then you hooked up with Jared, and I figured-oh, well. That’s that. And I didn’t mind at all-I was, and still am, extremely happy for you. You’re my friend first and foremost, and Jared makes you happy. And after all that, I still get a shot." I had to giggle at that one. "And what a shot it was. Jared’s a lucky guy."

"No luckier than I am. I mean, Jesus, Ed. I know you’re horny, and I know I’m not available, so go fuck somebody? How many boyfriends would do that?"

"Good point. Hey, are you guys going to the after-game party tomorrow?"

"Yeah," I told him.

"Gonna finally enter The Orgy Room?"

"It’s under discussion," I smiled at him. "But I think we are."

"That oughta be interesting." He looked down at the detritus of our boinking, which was dripping down my legs and off his dick. "We’d better get back under the shower head and clean up, eh?"

We did, and then got dressed-well, he got dressed, I put my socks and shoes on-and we left the locker room. He kissed me on the cheek, and off he went. Heading to my next class, I heard myself called down to the office. Jared, too.

We met down the hall from the office. "Hey, love," he greeted me.

"Hi," I said, a bit shyly.

"What’s up?"

"Nuthin." I admit it-I know he gave me permission, but I was still slightly ashamed. And he picked up on it right away.

"You’re awfully shy and blushing all of a sudden. I do believe somebody got boinked in the locker room. So, who got the honors?" he grinned.

"Ed," I admitted.

"Bauer?"

"Yeah. You mind-I mean, that it was Ed?"

"Why would I? I told you to take your pick. And Ed’s a good guy. I don’t blame you for picking a friend. In fact, I approve." He leered at me. "So how was it?"

"Very interesting. Let’s see, we were in the shower. Standing up. Every time he stroked up, my feet left the ground. And we had an audience."

"And, you liked having an audience. I can tell by your silly little grin."

"Yeah, well…" I faltered. "OK, I did. I loved all of it." Then I said it. "I’m getting really slutty, aren’t I?"

"Nah."

"Jeez, Jared, we’ve been together for three days and I’ve been with two other guys! And, what makes it worse is that you haven’t been with anyone else!"

"It’s all right. If the opportunity presents itself, I know you’ll give me your blessing. And if we go to that party tomorrow, I’m betting the opportunity will present itself."

"Right on both counts," I smiled. "I do still want to watch you fuck someone else."

"And I have an idea on that score. But later. We need to go in here now." We were at the office. And he was going to keep me on pins and needles with his idea!

When we got inside the office, we found the police there. They needed to talk to us about what had happened this morning. We both talked to them, they took our statements, and told us we’d probably be called to testify at any trial. We understood that, and were completely willing, and told them so.

This took the rest of the class day, so we were dismissed. It was kind of sad, our last day in The Program. Of course, we did have the football game the next day-naked cheerleading for me. And the party afterwards.

As we were heading out of Mr. Tilling’s office, Tina came running in. "Warning, warning, danger little brother!"

"What are you talking about?"

"News media. Scads of ‘em. Waiting for you outside the door. TV cameras and all."

"TV cameras?" Jared said in a panic. "I have no fucking clothes on! And I don’t have any here!"

Tina looked down at her sexy tank-top and miniskirt and said, "I’d loan you mine, little brother, but I don’t think they’d fit"

"Thanks, Tina. You’re a laff riot. What the hell am I gonna do?" Poor Jared was frantic.

"What’s wrong, Jared?" Mr. Tilling asked, coming out of his office.

"Oh, just the media hordes, waiting outside to talk to me about my ‘heroism’ or some such bullshit. And every piece of clothing I own is at home!"

"So? Go talk to them, Jared. Just like that. Now, I’m not telling you what to do. But, think of it this way. One of the reasons we considered doing away with The Program is we know we’re going to get flack about it from the public, because of what happened to Reenie. You go out there like that, and talk to those people, and be your usual articulate self, it’ll be a big boost."

"You know, he’s right," I said.

"Yeah. I guess."

"Honey, I’ll be with you every step of the way. I’ll be next to you for every interview. I’ll even help, if you want. And I’m as naked as you are."

"OK."

We both walked out there. The first thing we saw was our usual cheering section. They all cheered and applauded us, and I heard at least one "Thanks for a great week, guys!" And then came the vultures.

"Jared! Amanda!" they started calling.

So we went and talked to them. They asked questions about what had happened with Irene, and Jared answered them-trying to downplay it, of course, but he told them all what happened.

Then they tried to pin the blame for the incident on The Program, and Jared, of course, was having none of that. He was eloquent and persuasive. The reporters asked me for my two cents, and I like to think that I was also eloquent and persuasive. Then we headed off.

I started laughing. "Did you see how they were trying to focus in tightly on our faces? They all panicked about getting any naughty bits in their shots."

"Not all of them. Channel 3 absolutely kept panning down to your boobs. I saw it."

I laughed harder. "Oh, yeah, well, did you hear what that blonde bimbo reporter from Channel 12 said?" He shook his head. "First of all, when you came out to them, her eyes got as wide as saucers. Then she went over to her cameraman, pointed at you, and said, ‘Make sure you shoot this kid from the waist up. We wouldn’t want a stampede of girls overrunning the poor kid’s house.’"

Boy, can he blush! I couldn’t help it, I was laughing my naked ass off.

We went to his house, and he immediately walked in and wrapped Tina in a big bear hug. Then he stepped back and said, "If you ever make me start crying in the middle of the halls at Westport High again, I’m going to kill you!"

Tina cracked up laughing, and then said, "I’m sorry, little brother, but I had to tell you how I felt."

"I know. You really are the world’s best big sister," Jared told her.

"I know, ain’t I?" Tina cracked.

After that, his parents came in. They had, of course, heard, and were overcome with pride. Jared’s Mom couldn’t stop hugging him. We chatted for a while, and then I asked him to take me home.

"We can go out afterwards. I just need to check in."

"Should I grab some clothes?" he asked me.

"Why do a silly thing like that?" I giggled. I really had become completely comfortable in the nude.

We got to my house, and my mother came running out of the house. She gave me a big hug and a smile-and then she really impressed me. She walked around Jared’s car to the driver’s side, and, after Jared had stepped out, gave him a big hug. And a kiss on the cheek.

"I heard about what happened. The news is all over town." Then she turned to me. "Amanda, the next time I question your judgement, slap me." I was shocked. She went on. "Because any guy who’ll put himself on the line like that to defend a girl in trouble-well, he can be with my daughter all he wants." I was absolutely, completely stunned. "When I was your age, Amanda, I only saw the bad side of guys. It took until I met your father to find a good one. And, as you reminded me last night, you’re not me-and that’s the truth, because you’re a whole lot better at finding the good ones than I was at your age." Then she turned and headed for the house.

I couldn’t move. I turned to Jared, and we stared at each other in shock. Mom got halfway to the door, turned back to us, and said, "Well, are you guys coming in, or what? The news will be on soon-I hear you guys are going to make an appearance." Then she went in.

"Wow," I said with a smile.

"Wow is right." Jared took a deep breath. "Shall we?" He took my hand, and we went inside. Dad came home shortly thereafter, full of praise and handshakes and claps on the back for Jared. We sat down and chatted, waiting for the news to come on. And, as we chatted, I kept seeing my Mom and Dad shooting little looks at each other.

Unbelievable. I guess I did the right thing by getting myself lost last night.

"So," Mom asked after a while, "should I be donating all your clothes to Goodwill, or what? You know, since I haven’t seen you wearing any in, like, three days."

"Nah," I laughed. "I’m sure I’ll put some on eventually."

"Yeah, the weather’s nice right now," Jared said. "I don’t think you’ll be seeing us traipse around like this in January."

"No way," I said. "I have enough of a problem with perky nipples." Then I realized what I said, and looked at Mom. She just laughed.

"I can see where that might be a problem," she said. "What with the constant stimulation and all." Wow, she was really surprising me.

She went into the kitchen to get some drinks, and I got up and followed her. "Mom, I have to ask-what has gotten into you?"

She laughed. "Well, first of all, your father and I had a real long talk last night. A good talk. I’ve been carrying my hang-ups around for too long. You know what he said last night about me being uninterested in sex for a long time?" I nodded. "Well, it was never that. It was guilt. Because I felt that I had been used by boys in high school, I felt guilty every time I enjoyed having sex. And I did enjoy it."

She sighed. "And because of the guilt, I was repressing that, and avoiding the whole thing. And I did incredible damage to your father because of it." She gave me a sad smile. "And you, too. I projected my guilt onto you. It was wrong, and I’m sorry."

"It’s OK, Mom," I told her.

"No, it’s not, but… The other thing is that I thought I was protecting you. As I said outside, what hadn’t occurred to me is that your judgement is far better than mine."

"I don’t know if that’s true. You know what happened yesterday with Eric. And it happened again today." I told her about Ed.

"But that’s not the same thing at all," she said, surprising me. "Jared gave you permission. Not the same thing at all." She looked at me. "Don’t tell me you’re struggling with guilt."

"Well, kind of," I told her. "When Ed and I got done, I felt like a complete wanton harlot. What might have been even more disturbing is a large part of me liked feeling that way."

"What does Jared say about that?"

"He doesn’t mind. Says it’s fine."

"Would you give him the same opportunity to experiment if he wanted?"

"Of course. I’ve told him that."

"And do you think this experimenting will cause you to lose him, or him to lose you?"

"No," I said definitely, with a smile. "Sex is one thing. Love is another. Sex and love together is something else entirely."

"In other words, the other guys were fun, but Jared…"

"Makes the earth move," I finished for her.

"There you go. As long as you know that, and never forget it, don’t worry about it. As long as you and Jared agree on things, and can keep your relationship where it should be, don’t worry about it. And Jared loves you completely, I can see it in his eyes when he looks at you."

"I love him just as much."

"I can see that in your eyes, too," she smiled. "So, as long as you guys agree on the limits and it doesn’t damage what you have together, what’s the problem? I’ll tell you the truth. If I had been able to develop a carefree attitude towards it at your age, I wouldn’t be toting around all these hang-ups. I would never have been able to say ‘I feel like a wanton harlot and part of me likes it.’ Because I did feel that way, and none of me liked it. And that is because I was using sex to get what I really wanted-love. You don’t have to do that."

"What do you mean?" I asked her.

"Look, when you have sex with Jared, does it intensify your love for one another?"

"Well, yeah." I admitted.

"When you had sex with Ed, was there any of that?"

"No. I don’t love Ed. Well, I love him, but as a friend. I’m not in love with him. It’s a completely different thing. I guess it was mostly physical-laced with affection, because we really are good friends, but mostly physical. When Jared and I are together, the emotional equals the physical. Hell, there are times when the emotional overwhelms the physical." I looked down at the floor, and softly admitted, "Jared has made me cry. And I’m not talking about in pain, either. I don’t think there’s another person in the world that could do that."

"There you go. That’s my point. I never learned that. I was looking for that kind of emotional experience with every guy I was ever with-because that was my goal. And when it didn’t happen, I felt guilty. Because, since physical pleasure wasn’t what I wanted-when that’s all I got, I felt guilty." She smiled at me. "You know the difference. And I’m glad you do. I also think you know what’s more valuable."

"Yes, I do," I laughed. "Look, if Jared gave me an ultimatum-me, or sleeping around-sleeping around would be gone. In a heartbeat. No questions asked, no regrets. But, yeah, sometimes the physical needs start calling, and he’s not there. I was completely strung out at gym, and Jared knew it, and he’s not there, and that’s why he told me to go for it." I blushed. "And, I admit it-I suppose I do get a little thrill at cultivating the wanton harlot side of my personality."

"Well, that’s because you’re caught in a bit of a dilemma. You discovered your sexuality and fell in love all at the same time. And I take the blame for that." I looked at her, surprised. "Because in this day and age you should’ve discovered your sexuality long before this. If I hadn’t been foisting my own hang-ups on you, you would’ve spent the past two years picking up Maggie Benson’s leftovers, and you would’ve been more prepared for Jared."

"WHAT?" I gasped.

"Oh, come on, Amanda. You think I don’t know what Maggie’s like? Don’t try to snow your mother." She grinned at me. "I’m sure I pushed that knowledge into the dark recesses of my mind at times, because I didn’t want to deal with it, but I know. And, it’s true, if you had spent the last two years being Maggie, finding Jared now wouldn’t throw you so much. But if he doesn’t mind, and you two think you can maintain your relationship while you cultivate-what did you call it?-the wanton harlot side of you, then go for it."

"I see what you mean," I told her. "I just think it’ll work better if it’s more equal. I do have some ideas on that score."

"What are you talking about?"

"Well, if I’m going to do that, we need to cultivate the gigolo side of his personality. Can’t just be me, that leads to inequities."

"Good point. Though that shouldn’t be a problem. He’s certainly packing some heat, isn’t he?"

Of all the myriad number of unbelievably shocking things that had happened to me that week, hearing those words come out of my Mother’s mouth absolutely took the cake. All I could do was sputter.

"Oh, come on," she said. "I haven’t yet met that boy when he’s had a single article of clothing on. You think I wasn’t going to notice? I mean, it’s readily apparent."

I was still sputtering.

"In fact," she continued, "if I couldn’t see for my own eyes how much you love him, I could certainly come up with another valid reason why you’d be going out with him."

Still sputtering.

"OK, Amanda, stop looking at me like I have three heads." She grinned at me. "Come on. Let’s get these drinks and get back out there. We’ve been in here so long, the boys are going to think we got attacked by the dishwasher, or something."

I followed her out, still incredulous. Un. Fucking. Believable.

We went out, and Mom and Dad started talking about something. I sat next to Jared and snuggled into him.

"What took you so long?" he asked.

"I have just had the best talk I have ever had with my mother in my entire sixteen years on earth." I said with a happy sigh.

"That’s great," he said.

"I’ll tell you all about it later."

"Hey, kids, the news is coming on," Dad said.

We watched channel three, and Jared was right-they did show my boobs. Quite a bit. We switched to channel 12, and the cameraman obviously wasn’t listening, because Little Jared-OK, not so Little Jared-got in the picture quite a bit.

"It’s a good thing they didn’t flash your phone number on the screen after they showed the full frontal view," I teased him. "Your phone would be ringing off the hook."

"Same goes for you," he said, pointing at the screen, which was showing me from the waist up, boobs again in full view. "And speaking of perky nips, you’ve got them there."

"Oh, jeez," I mock-moaned.

"Those were good interviews," Dad said afterwards. "You guys did well."

"Yeah, and I’ve now shown my boobs on TV." I said. "Oy." Even Mom and Dad laughed at that. "You know what? I’m starving."

"Yeah, so am I," Jared admitted. "So, you wanna go show your boobs down at the Burger Hut?"

"You’re on," I laughed.

We went to the Burger Hut, and had a blast. Just after we got in, the crowd showed up, and we grabbed a table together. It was amazing how unselfconscious I was becoming about being in public nude.

Afterwards, we got in the car. "You want to go to your place?’ I asked him.

"Sure," he said-but, to my ears, was incredibly unenthusiastic about it.

"That didn’t sound like a ringing endorsement."

He smiled at me. "Honey, I’ll do anything for you."

"But you don’t want to," I said.

"Well, the truth is-I’m exhausted. It has been a very long day. It’s not that I don’t want to. It’s that I’m afraid I’m going to fall asleep in the middle."

I laughed. "Oh, as long as that’s all. I was just taken aback a bit by your lack of enthusiasm."

"It’s not lack of enthusiasm. With you? Perish the thought. It’s lack of energy.’

"OK," I laughed. "Then I will let you off the hook."

"Well, I can try, if you need me to."

"No, actually, I’m fine. I had a few today, I do believe." He chuckled at that. "No, sweetie, I’m just fine. You may take me home. You will be making up for lost time, though."

"Oh, goody."

We pulled up in front of my house. "So, what time do you get up on a Saturday?"

"Eight. At the latest. And I’m going to sleep right when I get home, and I can only sleep so long no matter how tired I am, so I’ll be up by eight."

"Good," I grinned at him impishly. Then I kissed him. "Stay. I can make it to the door myself. Love you."

"Love you, too."

"See you tomorrow."

PART NINE SATURDAY

CHAPTER THIRTY-FIVE

JARED

I did go to sleep pretty quickly that night. I really was exhausted. When I woke up the next morning, at about seven-thirty, all the ol’ doubt crept back in.

My fucking insecurities. Damn them. Well, I guess you can’t just make them go away overnight.

I don’t know. I really didn’t mind that she was with Ed yesterday-at least at the time. Now, I didn’t know what to think. It’s the ol’ "well, if I let her do this, what if she finds something better" bullshit. I dunno, maybe it’s because we didn’t make love last night and Ed was the last person she was with. But, hell, that was my decision. And the reason I gave her was the real reason-I was bushed.

So, I’m sitting in bed, mulling this over, when there’s a knock at my door.

"Honey, you up?" Mom asked me.

"Sure."

"OK. Wait there." Huh? So, I waited, and a couple minutes later, in walks Amanda.

"Hi, sweetie!"

I laughed. "What are you doing here?"

"It’s eight o’clock. Time for your wakeup call." She leaned down and kissed me.

"Nice wakeup call," I laughed.

"Glad you liked it. You know what? Sleeping alone last night sucked."

"Tell me about it," I said.

"So, you know, next best thing." She sat on the edge of my bed. I sat up next to her.

"Boxer shorts, huh?" she asked.

"Well, you’re fully dressed. I haven’t seen you like that in a while."

She giggled. "That’s because I want to do this in private, for once." Her voice got all low and breathy. "Jared, would you please undress me?"

Damn, she gets good ideas. I undressed her. I took my sweet time doing it, too. My hands were all over her as I peeled off her clothes. When I was done, she reached for my boxers and pulled them off.

"Have you had your shower yet?" she asked.

"No."

"Let’s go."

She led me into the bathroom. "First things first," I said, and headed towards the toilet.

"No. Not yet." She opened the shower curtain and stepped in. She didn’t turn the water on, but lay down at the bottom of the tub. "You need to go, I want you to go right here."

Gulp. When she talked about it yesterday, I didn’t think she was serious. So, that’s what I said. "Are you serious?"

"You betcha. This is fantasy day. I want it, give it to me."

So, I did. I stepped into the shower, and started peeing on her. Right at her boobs. "All over me." So I went up and down. I got it all over her boobs, in her face, in her hair-and then she opened her mouth! All over her legs, her pussy, by the time I was done-this was a first-thing-in-the-morning piss, remember-she was covered in it. And she was gasping and writhing. God, she was turned on. To my surprise, I was, too.

"Turn the water on," she gasped in a throaty whisper. I did. "Help me up." I helped her get to her feet. The shower water was mixing with the pee as it ran off her. She maneuvered us so she was standing with her back at the far end of the shower. She grabbed my dick. "Bend your knees a little, crouch down some." Absolutely mesmerized, I did everything she asked me to. I bent my knees. She grabbed my dick, and I saw that now-with my knees bent a little-it lined up. "Push," she said. I pushed. I slid up inside her-that piss bath turned her on incredibly, she was sopping wet-and was all the way in in a flash.

I couldn’t help but think that this would be a bit easier if we were closer to the same height-I had a few inches on her-because I was crouched down in a less-than-perfectly-comfortable position. But my sweetie had other ideas. She wrapped her arms around my neck. "Put your hands on my hips," she told me. I did, and then she said, "Now, unbend your knees. Stand up."

Oh my fucking head. I stood up, and she came right off the ground. When I got to my full height, her feet were dangling four inches off the ground. Her eyes were closed, and she was already gasping-and her pussy was like a vice on my dick. I couldn’t believe it. I was holding her off the ground by only her arms around my neck and my dick in her pussy, and by her being up against the wall. Then she wrapped her legs around my hips and hooked her feet together behind my ass. She was completely off the ground. Then she kissed me-the wildest, most animalistic kiss you’ve ever seen.

"Oooooonnnnngggggg," she purred after she broke this kiss. "This feels…indescribable." Then she grinned at me. "Am I too heavy for you?"

I grinned back and responded by pulling away from the wall. She dangled in midair, held off the ground by my dick. What a feeling. "OH JESUS!" she yelled as she realized that she wasn’t up against the wall anymore. I had no leverage, of course, but I managed a couple of little thrusts into her. "Too heavy? No I don’t think so," I said. She giggled in between moans. "However, I don’t think I can keep that up forever," and moved her back up against the wall. When I got her pinned again, I started thrusting as hard as I could. Not very hard, in that position, but enough, apparently-because she went wild. Her eyes opened wide, and little animalistic moans were coming out of her mouth. Every time I pulled out, she slipped a little, so not only was I driving into her, I was driving her back up. She went nuts. I did, too-despite the awkwardness of the position, this was fantastic. I felt like I was fucking her into orbit.

I knew I was close, and knew she was, too, so I went for the clincher-I leaned over and nibbled on her earlobe. She screamed, and then exploded-and I went right with her. She slipped off my softening dick, and lowered herself to the ground.

She started to say something, but I shook my head and put my finger to my lips. She looked at me quizzically, but smiled. I grabbed a washcloth and started cleaning her off. She got the message and started doing the same to me.

When we were done, I silently shut the water off, stepped out, held out a hand for Amanda to come out, and handed her a towel. Grabbing another one, I started drying her off. She took hers and returned the favor. As I had hoped, her washing and drying my nether regions had gotten me hard again.

She turned to me and smiled, again about to say something, but I put my finger to my lips again. Stepping over to her, I crouched, aimed, and thrust up into her again, lifting her right off the floor.

That took her right by surprise. "AYYYYEEEEEEE!" she yelled, and quickly grabbed around my neck as she came off the floor, impaled on my dick, in the middle of the bathroom. "OH FUCK JARED!" she screamed as she held on for dear life. I grabbed her ass, and she wrapped her legs around behind me again. Then, with her holding on for dear life, I started walking from the bathroom to my bedroom.

It was fantastic. Every step I took, she bounced-driving my dick deeper into her. She was damn near incoherent. She moaned and gasped with every step. I got to the bedroom and, expecting my legs to give out sooner or later, went over to the bed. But I didn’t get on it. I wanted to keep this up as long as I could. So, I stood there, in the middle of the room, not even against a wall, and bounced her up and down on me. I used my hands on her ass to lift her off and then bring her back down. She went almost as soon as we got into the bedroom, and then started climbing again. "Oh…my…fuck…Jared!" she howled. "Fuck! Fuck!" and she went again. After that, as I kept bouncing her, she was just babbling.

Unfortunately, all good things must come to an end, so I lowered her to the bed-still in her-before my legs collapsed. The good part was that she was pretty much in continuous orgasm mode by the time my legs gave out, so I just kept driving into her. Since I had just cum, I figured I could go for a while, until, in the midst of her moaning and babbling, she returned the favor. She nibbled my earlobe.

Sha-ZAM!

Now I know why she liked it so much!

Afterwards, I slipped out of her and crawled up next to her, hoping I’d get feeling back in my legs sometime soon. And she was spent. Her breath came out in raspy wheezes, and she was covered in sweat-right after having taken a shower, for goodness’ sake. Finally, she calmed down, looked over at me, and said, "Am I alive?"

"I think so," I giggled.

"My oh my oh my. That was…oy."

"When we were in the shower, I figured out I could probably hold you like that, away from any walls, for a little while-but I needed firmer footing than I could get in a shower. I was afraid I’d slip and we’d go down in a heap. So I figured that we’d try it outside the shower."

"You could’ve warned me."

"And miss the look on your face when I lifted you off the ground with my dick? Perish the thought."

"Oh Jesus," she laughed. "You almost gave me a heart attack. I’m standing there, and the next thing I know a telephone pole is slamming into my pussy and throwing me into the air. I couldn’t believe it."

"And you loved every minute of it," I laughed.

"Yeah," she admitted. "That was something else. Except I really should take another shower. I’m all sweaty. But I suppose it’ll go away."

"At least we got the pee off," I laughed.

She got a strange look on her face. "That was really weird," she said. "I actually tried that as kind of a lark. It didn’t disgust me or anything, so I figured, what the hell. What I wasn’t prepared for was just how much it turned me on. I mean, it was something." She sighed. "And, I have to admit, I really surprised myself by drinking it. I didn’t plan that. It was an impulse."

"How was it?"

"Not as bad as you’d guess," she said with a little smile. "Not something you’d want to drink to quench your thirst or anything-it’s really bitter and salty-but not as bad as you’d think."

"I have to admit, I didn’t think I’d be turned on by it at all," I told her. "I was wrong."

"It’s that whole intimacy thing," she said.

"Yeah. I guess letting your boyfriend use you as his toilet is pretty intimate."

She laughed, and then got serious. "This isn’t a test or a challenge or anything, it’s just curiosity. Would you ever do it?"

Well, that was a question, wasn’t it? "I have to think about that one."

"Fair enough."

"I’m so glad you came over this morning," I told her.

"I know you are," she giggled.

"No, not just that. I was having a freak-out moment when I woke up this morning."

"About?"

"Us."

Her face fell. "Uh-oh. What I did in the locker room yesterday? You did give me permission."

"Yes, I did. Absolutely, I did. I’m not blaming anyone for my stupid insecurities except myself. I didn’t mind it when you did it. I didn’t mind it after you did it. It caught up with me this morning."

"Jared, listen to me. I love you. Not anybody else, you. Remember what your Mom said-good sex is better than no sex? But great sex is better than good sex? What I had with Ed yesterday was good sex. What we just did just now wasn’t just great sex, it was stupendous sex." She took a breath. "I told you I talked to my Mom yesterday. This was one of the things we talked about. She says-and I agree with her-that the problem is that my sexuality woke up, and I fell in love, all at the same time. She said that if I had spent the last two years picking up Maggie’s leftovers, I’d be more ready for you."

"Your Mother said that?"

"Like I said, it was a fantastic talk. She doesn’t hate sex, it’s guilt-and she thinks she passed that guilt on to me and prevented me from discovering my sexuality earlier. And now I’m getting flooded with it. And falling in love at the same time."

"I guess that’s where my insecurities come from. Why are discovering your sexuality and falling in love not the same thing? I guess I know the answer to that, though. Like I said, they’re my damn insecurities. You fucked Ed yesterday because I wasn’t there. But the insecure part of me keeps yelling ‘You’re inadequate! You’re inadequate!’"

"Oh, Jared, NO! Fuck that. Listen, I also told my mother that if this ever came in conflict, I would become monogamous so fast it’d make your head spin. Full stop, no regrets. So, maybe we should stop talking about this and just do it. It’s fine, really."

"No, it’s not," I told her, "because there’s something else there. It’s not just because I can’t always be around. I know you were needy yesterday, but there’s another reason you fucked Ed."

"There’s two other reasons. One was that you gave me permission. It made it better-the sex with Ed, I mean. It was better because I had your permission. I can’t explain that, but it’s there."

"Damn. Now I feel like an ass even bringing this up," I said with dismay.

"No. Don’t. We have to discuss these things. My relationship with you is the important thing here. Anyhow, I said there were two reasons. The second one is this." She pointed to her breast. "I have discovered that, deep inside here, is a slut." I tried to say something, but she cut me off. "No. I’m serious. There’s a complete wanton harlot slut part of my personality that, since I was suppressing my sexuality, I never knew about. That’s why Mom said it would be easier if I had slept with half of Westport High before I met you. Look, it’s not all about other people." She smiled at me. "Getting peed on is pretty slutty, even if your boyfriend does it, and even if your boyfriend is the only person you’d ever think about doing it with-which is the truth, by the way." She sighed again. "But, yeah, there’s a slut in here. Maggie Benson’s kindred spirit is buried in here somewhere. Look, Jared, this is what it comes down to. I think about when I’m forty and sitting on a porch swing watching my four kids run around. I absolutely know, deep in my gut, no matter what happens, that I’m going to be sitting next to you. No doubt in my mind. That’s the important part. But the other part-less important, but it’s still there-is that I don’t want to be sitting on that porch swing saying ‘what if?’ and wondering what I missed."

I couldn’t help but smile. "Four kids?"

She grinned back. "That sound all right with you?"

"Perfect," I admitted. "You know what? When you put it that way, you’re right. Just keep reminding my stupid insecurities about the porch swing and the four kids, and I’ll be fine. Because, you’re right. This is the time in our lives to get wild. It’s kind of what you said about planning for the future-but having fun today, too. I don’t mind having fun now-but I don’t want to screw up my future. And that means I don’t want to screw up us-because you’re in my future, too."

"That’s so sweet. However, we have one other problem that’s not helping all this, and I don’t know if you see it yet. There’s an inequity."

"An inequity?"

"Yeah. Don’t you have any wild oats? It’s all been one-sided so far. You talk like you’d go for some fooling around, but you haven’t."

"No opportunity," I said honestly. "Yeah, thinking about it, I do have some wild oats. That whole fantasy thing of yours. Hey, I would be fucking someone else, even if you were there, right?"

"Yeah. That’s what I mean. I think there’s a doubt in your mind, even if it’s a tiny one, that I can fuck someone else and still be in love with you. I think that doubt would be dispelled if you fucked someone else." She took a deep breath. "I want to go to the party tonight. And go in the Orgy Room."

"OK." I said. She beamed at me.

"That reminds me, yesterday you said you had an idea about that whole me-watching thing."

"Yeah. Allie."

"Allie?"

"If she’d agree to let me fuck her-well, wouldn’t it even be better if you got to watch me fuck her while she was eating you out?"

"Oh my God, my nipples just crinkled."

"That’s what I thought," I laughed.

CHAPTER THIRTY-SIX

AMANDA

Well, at least that discussion ended well. But I kept thinking that it would’ve been just easier to dismiss it. Say, that’s it, it’s over, you’re all I want. Look, it really wouldn’t have been that difficult. I do love him. The sex with him is miles better than with anyone else-I’m talking about fucking, or fingering, or whatever. Getting a good wet kiss from him is more thrilling than getting fucked by Ed-and that’s no slight on Ed, he knows what he’s doing. It’s just that whole emotional intimacy thing. And I wasn’t lying when I said that him giving permission made it more thrilling. And, no, I can’t explain it. I hadn’t told him yet about my ultimate fantasy-me getting nailed with him watching. Actually, holding my hand. That gets me wet just thinking about it.

Anyhow, we seemed to have settled it for now, and we went upstairs. Tina was teasing us about actually wearing clothes. Mrs. Wicklow was making breakfast, and, since I hadn’t had any, I accepted her offer to join them. Then we kind of hung around for awhile, chatting about this and that, until it was time to head to the football field.

We walked, clothed, planning on taking our clothes off at the back entrance. But then I got a brainstorm. I told it to Jared, and he immediately grinned, and agreed.

So, when we got to the back entrance, we walked in, still wearing clothes. Jared bought his ticket-cheerleaders don’t have to pay to get in, after all-and we entered. The game was still a half hour away, so the stands weren’t completely full-but they were filling fast, and there were quite a few people there.

We walked in, and started walking onto the field. Mr. Tilling spotted us, and yelled out, "Hey, The Program’s still going on, you know! You two are in violation!"

"Give us a minute!" I yelled. He looked at me quizzically. I just smiled at him, and Jared and I waltzed out to the fifty-yard line, smack in the middle of the field.

And proceeded to undress one another. Right there, in front of all those people.

It was great. We figured this was going to be our last opportunity to do that, so we figured we’d do it right. It took a few minutes for most of the crowd to figure out what was happening-but we took it nice and slow, and they caught on. And started whooping and cheering. Instead me doing him first, or him doing me, we took turns. And made sure we took our damn sweet time doing it. And we hung all over each other. It was great. And Jared, in a brainstorm of his own, provided the finishing touch. The last thing to come off was my panties-and, instead of just letting them drop in a heap with the rest of our clothes, Jared took them off me, walked over to the stands, and chucked ‘em! My boyfriend threw my panties into the crowd at a football game. How cool is that?

And, since those were the ones I was wearing on the way to Jared’s-and I was horny as hell on the way to Jared’s-they were not clean. That made it even better.

Slut. I’m telling you. Complete slut.

Anyhow, he went to the stands, and I went to do my cheerleading thing. It was fine, we won, and my boobs didn’t hurt too much after bouncing them around for four quarters. Afterwards, we grabbed Allie and told her about the party. She got a little glimmer in her eye, and agreed to come.

We left the game, went to Jared’s and ate. Didn’t bother putting any clothes on, what was the point?

Then we headed to the party.

Allie met us in front of the house, and we all went in together. We stayed in the main party room for a while, eating and mingling, then we decided it was time. I went to ask Allie.

"Allie, we’re going in the orgy room. Want to come?"

"I don’t know," she said shyly. "I do but I don’t"

"Jared and I want you to come. Look, we have a fantasy. And you’re in it."

"I am?" she squeaked.

"Yeah. Well, the original fantasy was that I wanted to watch Jared fuck someone else. After what happened yesterday, we changed it. I want to watch Jared fuck you, while you eat my pussy."

"Oh, God, I just got wet," she moaned.

"Then let’s go," I said.

"Wait a minute. Let me think about this one for a minute. Look, the thought excites me, obviously-but Jared’s kind of big. That’s a little frightening. I’m no virgin, but I’ve never had anyone as big as Jared."

"He’s big, Allie, but he’s gentle. Don’t forget, he was my first. And it didn’t hurt."

"Yeah," she said.

"And he is really good at getting you all worked up."

She giggled. "OK. The thought of him in me and you on top of me really makes me wet, I have to admit."

"Let’s go." We walked into the orgy room. Allie, as required, took off her clothes once we got in. I was all set on that score. As was Jared, who was waiting for us.

The orgy room was one big huge room surrounded by smaller ones. Some action took place in the big room, but not much. Most of it was in the smaller rooms. You could have an open room or a closed room-there were doors. The whole setup was made for this kind of thing. The people who owned the house-Jimmy Smith’s parents, Jimmy was our ace running back-were into orgies. And they didn’t mind letting the kids have the house once a week. It wasn’t what you might think of as a wild party-drugs and booze were expressly forbidden. Nope, in the main party room, there was just food and cokes, good music, and good friends. And, in the back room, there was sex-and lots of it.

"Hey, look who actually came to the orgy!" I heard a voice yell out. It was, of course, Maggie. "Amanda Frazier, you’re a slut!"

"Damn right she is!" It was Jared.

Maggie came up to us. "So, Jared, if you’re girlfriend’s planning on playing the slut for the evening, does that mean I’m gonna get a crack at that big boy of yours?"

"Play your cards right and we’ll see," Jared said. "Right now, we have a previous engagement." And we lead an embarrassed-looking Allie to an empty room, and closed the door.

As in all the rooms, there was a bed, and a few couches and chairs. There was also condoms, sex toys, lube, all that stuff. We led Allie over to the bed.

"I want to do this, guys, but I’m nervous. About your size, Jared."

"I’ll be careful. I’ll also make sure you’re ready," he said.

"OK," she said nervously.

"First off, do we need those?" Jared asked her, pointing to the condoms.

"No," she smiled. "I’m protected."

Jared smiled, and then pushed her down onto the bed. He lied down next to her, looked up at me with a little grin, and went right for the boob.

I grinned back. I sat down on the bed on the other side of her, and watched him go to town-and watched her fully enjoy it. Which she did. And I knew it, I’d been on the receiving end of his tittie ministrations, so I knew he was good at it.

That’s when I lost my mind. I was sitting there, watching them, and I lost my mind.

I had never been interested in a girl, sexually or romantically. I’d never fooled around with other girls, at all. And, yeah, I knew Allie would be eating me out at some point in the festivities, but that was different. I wasn’t going to actually be doing anything myself-it was just another tongue on me, right? But I sat there, watching them, and watching her writhe underneath my boyfriend’s talented tongue. And I looked at her lips, and…I don’t know. I went with it.

I leaned over, and I kissed her.

WOW. She opened her eyes in surprise, but then closed them again, and returned the kiss. And it was…unbelievable. I couldn’t believe how different it was than kissing Jared. Not better, not worse, just different. Her lips were soft, and warm, and open, and she was moaning in my mouth.

I could tell, somehow, that Jared had stopped nibbling on her boob, and had looked up. I couldn’t really see him, so I could only imagine the shock. But I didn’t stop and look, or say anything to him, because I didn’t want to stop kissing Allie. I just didn’t. Then I felt her tense up again, and heard the little sucking sounds, so I knew he was back at her boob. And, then, I felt his hand-running gently, lovingly, up and down my thigh and butt.

I can’t tell you how much I loved him at that moment.

I felt him moving, and I could tell he had left her boob and was kissing down her stomach. And he positioned himself between her legs and zeroed in on her with his tongue. I could tell when he hit paydirt, because she gasped and almost swallowed my tongue.

I moved a little so that I was lying next to her, stretched out. We kept kissing, and I moved my hand, and settled it on her boob. I’d touched myself, but this was different. Her nipples were rock-hard, and I felt them get harder under my hand. And then her hand was on my boob. And that was really different, too. It was gentle and fluttering and quite wonderful. I couldn’t believe it. And her other hand was stroking my hair. This was a full-blown make-out. I was actually making out with another girl-and we were feeling one another up-and, all the while, my boyfriend was eating her out.

Then, she broke the kiss. "Jared, now," she hissed. "I’m running like a river. I’m never going to get any readier than this." Then she looked up at me, her eyes shining. "You, I want on top of me."

I grinned back, and moved to straddle her. I put my knees around her head, and she put her hands on my hips, and gently pulled me down to her. I looked up-at Jared. I grinned at him. He smiled back, big and wide. I could tell he was OK-really OK-with what I had just done. He was also turned on beyond belief, big surprise. He was rubbing his dick up and down her pussy. I leaned forward a little, resting on my hands, so my head was just about above Allie’s bellybutton. Which gave me an unbelievable view. I watched as my boyfriend’s dick disappeared, inch by inch, into Allie’s pussy. It was fantastic. Allie must have thought so, too, because she was screaming. Into my pussy. And not in pain, either. She took him all without a problem. When he started thrusting in and out of her, she grabbed my hips and slammed my pussy into her face.

As a complete feeling of peace and building ecstasy started to build over me, I shifted a bit. I lowered my head so that it was resting gently on her stomach, near the bottom, right above her pussy. I swear I could feel, under my cheek, Jared’s dick moving in and out of her body. There we were-her tongue on my pussy, my head on her stomach, my boyfriend’s dick in her-and then I felt Jared’s hand gently stroking my forehead. It was unbelievable- that’s when I came. Jared stroking my forehead, that’s what sent me over.

I was completely floating on air-and completely stunned. Meanwhile, Allie went, I could feel her stomach muscles clenching under my face. Jared was still going strong, Allie was still nibbling away at my pussy-as I hovered on the brink of another one-and I was just stunned… My head was swimming at this point.

My head wasn’t the only thing swimming, because Allie’s wonderful tongue on my pussy was sending me to heaven again. Jared’s dick in her pussy was sending her the same place. We went damn near simultaneously.

It wasn’t long before we started to build again. I was just floating. Unfortunately, Jared had reached his limit. I didn’t blame him. He’d been going for some time. He screamed and poured himself into her. I swear I felt that, too.

As Jared slipped out of her, she kept up on my pussy, but it was weak. I had been close to another one, but so had she, and now she wasn’t getting any attention.

Did I? Yes, I did. I lowered my face into her pussy, and started working at it with my tongue. She jumped in surprise, and then started moaning and going to town again.

I couldn’t believe it-I was actually having a raucous 69 with another girl-and, don’t forget, I happened to be sucking my boyfriend’s cum out of her pussy-and I was on cloud nine. Then Jared clinched it. He had lay down next to us. Then I felt his hands. One slipped between our writhing bodies, and I felt his knuckles brush my stomach as he clenched Allie’s boob. And his other hand-he started running gently, softly, lovingly up and down my side.

That was it. That was the absolute ultimate. Here I was, doing things that I’d never even imagined doing, and every time my brain started screaming "what are you doing?!?!?" Jared had touched me. Stroking my forehead, my ass, now rubbing up against my side. Just little gentle touches. He hadn’t touched me in lust yet during this. No, they were little touches that said, "I love you. It’s OK."

I almost cried. I think a little part of me inside did cry. The rest of me came. It was glorious. Then I watched Allie go over herself-little bits of Jared’s cum squirted out with every pussy clench, now that was interesting-and we all collapsed in a heap.

I couldn’t speak. I had no idea what to say. I don’t think any of us could speak for a while. Then, Allie did.

"I’m flabbergasted."

Jared grinned and said, "Me, I’m thunderstruck."

I grinned at both of them and said, "OK, so can I be incoherent?"

That broke the ice. We all started laughing and cuddling-and talking. We talked about it. It was good.

At one point, Allie said, "When you ever kissed me, I thought I was going to die! I never expected that!" Then, a little more shyly, "That was the first time I ever kissed a girl."

"Me, too," I laughed. Then I looked at Jared. "What did you think about that?"

"Well, I was stunned," he said. "Then I was turned on."

"Of course you were, you’re a guy," Allie laughed.

"Thanks. But, in the end, I have to admit-I thought it was beautiful," Jared said. I beamed at him. I just glowed. How in hell did I get this lucky?

Then Allie spoke up, kind of hesitantly. "It’s weird-after all that just happened, I just realized. There’s one thing I didn’t do. It’s kind of strange and silly, and you might think it’s too much." We looked at her. Then, she practically whispered. "I haven’t kissed Jared."

Of course he did. And, no, I didn’t mind, and made sure they knew that. And, you know what? Watching my boyfriend kiss another girl-not any other girl, but one we had just shared a most incredible experience with-well, that was pretty beautiful, too.

I learned something that night, and it was the kiss that did it. Kissing is in a lot of ways more intimate than sex. And the fact that I could watch my boyfriend kiss Allie and feel nothing but love and affection and beauty taught me something. I have an immense capacity for sharing that I didn’t realize that I had. So, in fact, does Jared, and I think he had figured that out that night as well. I mean, there we were, the three of us-Allie was happy. Jared was happy. I was happy. Isn’t that all that counts?

I didn’t know if I’d ever do anything like this again. I didn’t know if I wanted to-though, if it were with Allie and Allie only, I might. I didn’t know if it mattered. What mattered was that I could and I did do it. And that we did it, and that we all enjoyed it, and that it didn’t affect how Jared and I felt about each other. Except, if anything, make the feelings stronger.

My reverie was broken by an announcement over the room’s loudspeaker. "Gangbang in room six."

" Gangbang?!?!?" Allie sputtered in amusement. I laughed, and explained. Some girls came to these orgies wanting to get gangbanged. So, they commandeered a room-usually one of the ones with a table instead of a bed, made for easier access-and made an announcement.

"You know too much. I thought you’d never been here before," Allie grinned in mock-accusation.

"I haven’t," I said. "But let’s not forget who my best friend is." Allie giggled at that-she knew it was Maggie. "And she, as you might have guessed, is a regular attendant. And I often get the postgame play-by-play."

"Wonder who’s getting gangbanged," Allie asked.

"Let’s go see," I said.

"You know what? You two go," she told us. "What we just shared was an incredible experience, in all ways, but I think right now I’m just feeling pure animalistic lust." We laughed at that. "So, I think I’m going to explore."

"You do that," Jared told her. We shared another hug together, and then headed out of the room. Allie headed off, and Jared and I headed towards room six, to find a girl spread-eagled on the table-one guy in her, one guy in her mouth, and a third being jacked off by her hand.

All right, I admit it. I saw that, and my pussy went "SQUISH!"

And then I saw who it was. "Hey, Jared, look-it’s Sheila Vittorine!" Yeah, his eyes lit up, and he laughed. But he just stood there. "Sweetie, go get in line," I told him.

"You sure?" he asked.

"We may never have a night like this again," I told him. "Why not go for it? I don’t mind." He smiled, squeezed my hand, and went to get in the ‘fuck’ line. I plopped down on the couch, right next to an obviously spent Eddie Bauer.

"Hey, big boy, wanna fuck?" I teased him.

He looked up, and saw me. "Amanda! Oh my God, Amanda Frazier came to an orgy. I’m gonna faint." I giggled. "And, sorry, honey," he continued, "I am all fucked out."

"I could tell that just by looking. I was just teasing."

"Yeah. I’ve been here for a while. Where’s Jared?" I pointed. His eyes boggled. "You’re letting Jared gangbang Sheila?"

"Why not? It is an orgy, is it not?" I said reasonably.

"Damn, I wish you had a sister," Eddie said, to my giggle. "When I was going out with Ellen Fredericks last year, I was forbidden to come to these-and she wouldn’t think of it."

"Ellen Fredericks is a prude." I said.

"Yeah, and, just last week, you had her beat all to hell in the prude department, don’t forget that," he joked.

"I suppose I deserved that one. No more, though. Maybe we need to get Ellen in The Program," I laughed.

"Might work at that," he said. "Look, Jared’s getting his turn at bat."

He was. He was wiping that big pecker of his on Sheila’s pussy, then he started pushing in. Sheila, who was practically in continuous orgasm mode by now, noticed. Big time.

‘OooonnnggggYIIIIIIIYEEEEE!!!! SHIT! WHAT THE FUCK IS THAT?!?!?" she howled. Then she looked up. "Jared? Oh SHIT YES!" She just kept it up as he inched his big one into her. Then I saw her looking around, and her eyes met mine, a question on her face. I just smiled-and winked. She gave me a big huge smile back, and then turned back to the matter at hand. "YES, JARED! FUCK ME!"

Sheila was on overload because of the gangbang anyhow, and she was obviously a screamer. I have to admit, it was amusing. Listening to her go on about how BIG it was and how GOOD it felt and oh god Jared FUCK ME and on and on. I had to stifle a giggle. Jesus, I hope I didn’t sound like that!

Jared did a nice fine job on her, then finished up. He got out, and someone else took his place. Sheila actually sounded slightly disappointed! Eddie had left, so Jared slouched next to me for a while. I watched the proceedings.

OK, I admit it, again. I watched the proceedings with increasing interest. Sheila looked like she was just cumming and cumming and cumming. And Jared caught it. After a bit, I noticed him watching me. I looked at him, and blushed.

"See something you like?"

"Sheila? No. Allie’s a special case-outside of her, I’m not into girls."

"That’s not what I meant."

"Well, OK, I admit it. It is intriguing."

"Intriguing. OK." The ratfink wiped a finger up my pussy. "Intriguing, yeah. It’s like Lake Erie down there, but you’re ‘intrigued’," he teased.

"Well, you know…" I waved at the scene in front of us helplessly.

"Come on." He grabbed my hand and pulled me up. We walked out of the room. He then led me around until we found an empty room.

Room 4 was a gangbang room, no question about it. It had a table, not a bed. Hell, it even had stirrups and hand restraints. Jared closed the door behind us.

"You want this, and you know it," he said to me.

"No, Jared, I’m fine."

"I saw you watching Sheila."

I took a deep breath. "I do want it. OK. Sheila looked like she couldn’t stop cumming. I admit it, it’s enticing. But I don’t think I should."

"Fuck ‘should’. Look what we’ve already done. Tonight, let’s put ‘should’ right out of the vocabulary. Tomorrow, we can start thinking about ‘should’. This is your wild oats, Amanda. Sow them. Trust me, if you get banged, I do want to watch, at least for a bit." I practically gasped at that. "But, after a while, I’m gonna go sow some oats of my own and leave you to it." I was a little surprised. "Guys can’t gang-bang, so I can’t do that, but I’ve got a few other ideas. I want to get it all out of the way."

I thought, and made a decision. And climbed onto the table.

"Do you want the stirrups and hand restraints?" he asked.

"The stirrups…" He lifted my legs up and attached the stirrups. OK, that’s when I got really into the idea. My legs were being spread apart and held up in the air, I was wet, and I was ready for anything.

The slut had taken over. For a while.

"Gangbang in room four" Jared announced over the PA, and then opened the doors.

As the guys started peeking in-some incredulous that it was me lying on the table-Jared sat down next to me. I turned to him and said, "can you help my ultimate fantasy come true?"

"If I can," he said.

"Hold my hand." Bless him, he did.

The first dick was in my pussy before I knew it. Then there was one in my mouth. Then in my right hand. My left hand was being held by Jared. The guy in my pussy must have just gotten here, because he didn’t last long. But then, right away, there was another one. When the second guy entered me, that’s when I first went over. Right in the middle, the guy in my mouth came right down my gullet. Then there was another one in my mouth. He grabbed my head and started fucking my face. The one in my pussy changed again.

By then, I was just cumming and cumming and cumming. It was like I had plugged myself into an electrical socket. They just kept coming in waves. And the guys kept coming. And cumming. Another load rushed down my throat. Another in my pussy. And then more. My entire world had shrunk down to whatever cock was in whatever hole at the time.

Well, not completely. There was my lifeline-my left hand, being snugly held in Jared’s right one. I felt that throughout the whole thing. Hell, I couldn’t feel my feet. I couldn’t feel anything other than cocks, plunging in and out of me, and the constant electrical explosions going off in my pussy. But I could feel Jared’s hand. And having him hold my hand while all this was going on was as incredible as I thought it would be. I managed to look at him at one point. He smiled at me.

I also noticed he was rock hard. After Allie and Sheila, he had been pretty well drained. Not anymore. It was throbbing and almost purple. He was turned on seeing me get gangbanged!

He should go get it taken care of. He didn’t have to sit here. Why should I have all the fun? I was going to tell him that-except I didn’t think I was coherent enough to form actual words at that point, and besides which my mouth was full. Luckily, someone else took him in hand-or pussy, actually. I heard some conversation, opened my eyes, and saw Lori Banazak standing there. Lori was a friend of Tina’s, a senior like Tina. Next thing I knew Lori was straddling Jared. I opened my eyes and she was bouncing up and down on his lap, his big pecker sliding in and out of her. Good for him-an older woman. And he was still holding my hand! I squeezed his hand. He squeezed back.

I don’t remember much after that. Cum, cum, cum. Over and over and over and over…cocks and orgasms. An endless procession of cocks and orgasms. That’s pretty much what I was reduced to. And that’s pretty much all I remember.

Except I think I got my first assfuck at some point.

CHAPTER THIRTY-SEVEN

JARED

Now, this had never entered any of my dreams, ever. Watching the girl I loved take on an endless succession of guys. That I hadn’t counted on.

It turned me on.

That shocked me. I wanted her to do this for her. But I was turned on. And the way she clung to my hand for dear life as she came, over and over again, only made the turn-on worse.

And after all that had gone on already. Hey, I had fucked my first person that wasn’t Amanda-my first two, actually. And, yeah, she proved her point-because it didn’t diminish my love for her one iota. It was just different. I enjoyed fucking Sheila- especially enjoyed her reactions-but I didn’t love her, not even close. And, while I admit, I had an enormous amount of affection for Allie, even that wasn’t the same as what I felt for Amanda. So, yeah, having that contention of hers proved right was a big help.

And, you know what? It was fun. What we and Allie had done was an enormous amount of fun. And, I wasn’t lying-watching Amanda and Allie kiss, and make out, and then make love-really was beautiful.

Now, what I was watching right now, I don’t think I’d call that beautiful-but it was a turn-on.

Suddenly, there was a girl in front of me. A very beautiful girl, stripper-like bustline, long blond hair. I knew her-Lori Banazak, one of Tina’s cronies.

"Hey, Jared-I can see that you’re getting turned on watching your girlfriend get banged, but why let her have all the fun?"

"Hi, Lori. Well, right now she is having all the fun. Why, is there something you propose to do about it?" I grinned. Jesus, I was actually coming on to one of Tina’s friends! A senior! I wouldn’t have had the guts to do that last week.

"Yeah, I think I can do something about it." She grabbed my dick. "I have been looking forward to sampling this since your sister described it to me." Next thing I know, she was in my lap-and sliding down my dick. Slowly. "Oh, Jesus, Jared, this fucker is HUGE! It’s splitting me apart! Oh FUCK!"

Then she got it all in, and started bouncing up and down on me. "Jesus, Jared, if I had known what you were packing, I’d have done this long ago." She kept it up. I had gone twice in a pretty short amount of time, so I was in no hurry. I had my free hand on her boobs.

"You know, you can do that with two hands," she giggled.

"Sorry, other one’s taken."

She looked down and saw, behind her, my hand intertwined with Amanda’s. "Oh, that’s sweet," she giggled. She leaned forward as she humped herself on me, and whispered in my ear, "You really do love her, don’t you?"

"I really do love her," I confirmed.

"It takes one hell of a real man, Jared, to let her do this and not be resentful or jealous, you know." I just grinned at her.

As I said, I wasn’t anywhere near pent up or anything, so Lori was able to go three times before I did-and her legs almost gave out before my dick did. She crawled off, and kissed me. "Thanks, Jared. That was one hell of a fuck."

"You’re welcome, and ditto," I smiled. And she was off.

I sat there for a while, watching the proceedings. Amanda was still clutching my hand, but I think by now it was a reflex. She was so far gone into Orgasm Land that I’m not sure she knew I was there.

Then I heard that unmistakable voice. "Now this is a sight I never thought I’d see. Nobody is going to believe this."

"Shit, Maggie, there’s enough witnesses," I laughed.

Maggie chuckled, and came over to me. She sat down next to me. "Aw, look, you’re holding her hand."

Just then, the guy approaching Amanda said, "Hey, Amanda. You ever been buttfucked?"

"No, but I wanna," she managed to giggle. "But I should save that for Jared."

" Jared? Your first assfuck?" another guy said. "You’re nuts! He’s split you in two!"

"He’s right, honey," I said to Amanda. She just giggled at me. She really was gone. I nodded, and she looked up at the guy between her legs and nodded. Then she went back to Orgasm Land.

I guess that’s the way to do it. The first time getting it back there is supposed to hurt, right? Well, I don’t think Amanda was capable of pain at that minute. I could’ve cut her hand off and she wouldn’t even notice. The guy lubed up, sure, but slipped right into her virgin ass without a problem. And she went wild. The other guy was probably right, I might never be able to do that with her. That was kind of a regret.

In fact, the guy pointed out another fact. "Shit, Jared, I’m sorry, but I don’t think you’d ever find a girl that could take that up her ass!" I grinned in agreement. He was probably right. Ah well.

Suddenly, Maggie looked at me like I was a chocolate bar. " I could."

"Huh?"

"I can take you up the ass," she said.

SPROING! Jeez, and I thought I was all done for a while.

"Come on," Maggie said, grabbing my hand.

"But-," I said, pointing at Amanda.

"She’ll be fine. We’ll come back and check on her later. Come on." She dragged me to another room.

"Amanda is my best friend," she told me. "I am a loyal and trustworthy person. The minute I saw that you and Amanda were going to hook up-and I saw that before either of the two of you did, by the way-I told myself, hands off. I’d never do that to her."

Then she got a sly little grin. "However, since you two have decided to play share-and-share-alike, I can admit how fucking bad I want that big boy of yours."

"When I knew this was going to happen, you were pretty much the one at the top of my list, too," I admitted.

"Good." We were sitting on the bed, not doing much of anything yet, just kind of leaning into one another. "Now, how many times have you cum today?" she asked.

"Three here. Two others today, but that was early this morning. Amanda jumped me in the shower. Then we went in the bedroom for round two," I grinned.

"Well, good. You should be nice and satiated. Which means you’ll last a good long time. Jared, I’m dropping the bluster. I’ve been assfucked before-but never by anything that big. I want to try to see if I can take it. I really don’t know if I can. But I know I can take it in the pussy, and I want it there, too." In the middle of that, she had reached for the lube. Now she started rubbing it up and down my dick. "All that activity, and you’re nice and hard," she grinned.

"Hey," I laughed, "I agreed with that guy in there. I figured anal sex might be pretty much out of my bounds. When you said you were willing to give it a shot, somebody woke up in a big hurry."

"Amanda will take it eventually. There’s tricks you can use. I’ll tell her about them." Having gotten me nice and lubed up, she got on her hands and knees on the bed. "OK, Jared, give it a shot. Nice and slow, OK?"

"Of course". I grabbed some of the lube, and decided to spread some on her asshole, figuring that might help. I gently thrust a lube-covered finger into her. "Ooooh, smart boy you are! Why didn’t I think of that?" she said. I worked my finger in and out while she purred. Then I withdrew it, and touched up the lube job on my dick.

Maggie’s hands came back to her ass cheeks, and she spread them apart. I placed the head of my dick at her hole, and started slowly pushing.

Oh my Jesus, it was tight. It seemed to take forever just to force the head past that clutching little passage, even with all the lube. Finally, I did, with a pop. Maggie went, "AAAYYYYYIIIIEEEEEEE!" I looked at her in concern. "OH GOD!" she yelled.

"Are you OK?" I asked.

"God YES," she moaned. "Just go real slow, ‘K?" I did. I started inching it in very slowly, bit by bit. Hey, if I went any faster I was afraid it was going to rip the skin right off my dick! Maggie moaned the whole way. Her hips were rocking back and forth, but very little, as if part of her wanted to just thrust back and impale herself on me, but the rest of her was holding back. I grabbed her hips to steady her as I slowly inched my way in.

And Maggie-the cool, collected sexpot, Anything-Goes Maggie, takes on all comers with a smile-well, Maggie was… elsewhere. Her eyes were pinched shut. Her cheeks were blazing. Her mouth was in an O and she was breathing in percussive little gasps, punctuated by "Ohgodohgodohgod" at various intervals. Sweat had broken out all over her body. She was shuddering. I was worried, but she got out at one point, "moremoreGoddon’tstopPLEASEdon’tstopmoremore." So I gave her more. Every last millimeter. It seemed like it took all night, but I got it all in.

"Maggie."

"OHGODOHGOD."

Maggie. It’s all the way. You took it all."

"OHGOD."

"Earth to Maggie. Earth to Maggie," I chuckled.

She let out a breath, then visibly put herself back together. "Oh, God, I have never felt anything like this in my life. It hurts and feels fantastic all at once. It feels like you’re splitting me open with a damn meat cleaver in my ass and I love every minute of it." She gasped. "I mean, I just went-- out there, somewhere."

"I actually made Maggie Benson’s mind leave her body. Score one for me."

She giggled, then moaned. "Oh God. Jared, please, fuck me, OK? Slow, though, OK?"

I did. She was up on her hands and knees and I started moving in and out of her slowly. And she just lost it. Moaning, gasping, whinnying, strange little noises that I couldn’t identify coming out of her mouth. Even at this slow pace, this was almost too much for her. Then, after a bit of this, she said, "Oh God Jared…need…need to cum…can’t…oh God Jared help me…cum…Oh God…" I got the message. I reached around her thigh with my hand and sought out her pussy. She was drenched. I went right for the clit and started rubbing. She went almost immediately with an earth-rattling howl. And her ass muscles clenching almost ripped my dick in half!

She pitched forward on the bed, still gasping and heaving, and said, "No more…I can’t…" I got the message and slowly pulled out of her ass. My head popping out made her shudder again. She completely collapsed on the bed, and I wrapped my arms around her, as she shuddered and gasped and tried to come down. Then her eyes fluttered open. She looked at me. They were pleading. "Jared, fuck my pussy, please, God, please fuck my pussy, Oh God…" Well, like I’d refuse that. But I knew where my dick had just been, so I went over to the sink in the room and washed it off a bit. Then I went back to the bed. I rubbed the head of my dick up and down her pussy. She moaned, then her eyes flew open, and with a completely wild look she said, "Jared! Now! Ram it! RAM IT!"

I did. Shit, I think she moved a foot back on the bed-and she screamed. I was actually taken aback-even with all her "ram it" commands, I thought I had gotten carried away. When I started moving in and out of her, it was at a more deliberate pace. But she was having none of that. "HARDER! HARDER!" she screamed, grabbing my ass to egg me on. I ended up relentlessly slamming into her-and getting a constant barrage of screams and grunts and shouts of "MORE! HARDER!" for my trouble.

Jesus. I had taken Amanda’s virginity, and was very careful with her. There was that one time that we got a bit carried away, but she was on top and controlling it. Allie was nervous about my size so I was careful with her. Sheila had already been well-fucked by the time I got to her so I was careful with her. And Lori had been on the top and controlled it.

So, this was my first time for some wild, pelvis-slamming animalistic rutting. Probably one of the few-since not many girls could handle this with a guy of my size. And it was great. Maggie went absolutely nuts. Some of the noises she was making sounded like they were not of this world. Her eyes rolled back in her head. And I just completely lost control-I fucked her with complete utter abandon.

I thought I was pretty satiated. Not with this going on. I actually went before my muscles gave out. I lost count of Maggie’s.

After I sort of regained my senses, I looked at her. I had landed next to her on the bed so I looked at her. She was staring blankly into space, her hands clutching at one another.

"Maggie?"

She looked over to me and her eyes focused. And then she smiled. "Shit," she said, "I swear it came out the top of my head!"

"Are you OK?" I asked.

"I’m fine," she smiled. "I’m gonna be sore as all get-out tomorrow, but it was worth every fucking minute." She smiled. "I talked to Amanda at the game, you know. When she said you guys were coming here, I told her I wanted you. She said she knew. Then I told her what I was going to do-that I was going to egg you on until you fucked me full-force. She loved the idea-she knows you couldn’t do that to her without splitting her in two. So, this was her little gift-to both of us."

"She’s something else," I agreed.

Suddenly Maggie got very serious. "Jared. Take care of her, OK? Please. Look, I know why you guys are doing this tonight-why you both felt you needed to get it out of your system. I even agree with it, considering how repressed she’s been and how shy you were. But, Jared, after this? Take care of her." She sighed. "If this goes on too long, I’m afraid that it might sour things between you two. You’re a patient, loving, and generous guy, Jared-but you’re not a saint. Nobody is." Another sigh, this one deeper. "And then she’d end up with my lifestyle. Which she shouldn’t have to settle for." I looked at her in surprise. "Oh, don’t get me wrong, my lifestyle is fine for what it is. And I do like it, and I do enjoy sex, and I don’t like staying home on Saturday nights. But I’d trade it in a heartbeat, and become the most monogamous person you ever saw, if I had the chance to have something like Amanda has with you. Look, I know I haven’t met anything even remotely approaching Mr. Right-and that’s fine, and that’s why I can enjoy being the way I am, for now. But Amanda has met Mr. Right. It’s you, you both know it, and so do I. Don’t let her blow it, Jared. Please." And then she sniffled!

I looked at her in astonishment, and she went on. "I almost cried in class yesterday, you know-when she said that she’d never told me she loved me. I never have, either. And I do love that girlfriend of yours, Jared. She was right, you know-I’ve seen through her from the start. I’ve always known what beats at the heart of Amanda Frazier, but she had to discover it herself. When she hooked up with you, and stopped repressing herself, do you know how damn happy I was for her? Oh, man. I love that girl like a sister. I just want her to be happy. You make her happy, above all else, and I hope she knows that, and soon."

She sniffled again, then grinned at me, and then made an attempt to rustle up the Maggie Benson ‘tude. "Look at me-a good fuck and I get all weepy."

"You’re a good person, Maggie Benson," I told her, "and a good friend. You need to tell Amanda what you just told me. Especially the part about loving her like a sister."

"Maybe. Someday," she smiled wistfully. Then got her usual grin. "I think we’d better go make sure she hasn’t had her brains fucked out, eh?"

We left the room, and went to find Amanda. We entered the gangbang room. There were a couple of guys in there. We looked at Amanda, and she was gone. I mean, I thought Maggie’s mind had left her body during that assfuck-well, this was worse. She didn’t know where she was.

"She’s done, Jared."

"I agree."

We let the guy that was in her finish up, but kicked the rest that were waiting out of the room and locked it.

Amanda was a mess. She was covered with cum from her hair to halfway down her thighs. She was babbling incoherently. She was shaking. Her eyes were completely unfocused. There were red welts around her ankles from the stirrups. I went over to her. She looked, and realized it was me. "JARED!" she screamed. "oh God FUCK ME! I can’t stop I can’t stop I don’t wanna stop FUCK ME! Oh god…" and then it was just noises.

"You can’t," Maggie said. "She’s pretty swollen down there, she couldn’t take you right now."

"I know," I told Maggie, though Amanda was still begging. "Go wet me a washcloth, would you?" Maggie did, and handed it to me. "Take her legs out of the stirrups." Maggie did. They hit the table with a thunk.

I took the washcloth and cleaned up her pussy and the surrounding areas as best I could-including the bench below. Her pussy and ass were just leaking cum. Every time the washcloth hit her, she jumped and screamed and begged.

I climbed up between her legs. "Jared, what are you doing?" Maggie asked.

"I need to bring her down somehow," I said.

"Jared, do you know how many guys have cum in there tonight?"

"I washed off the worst of it. I need to help her." And I slowly, gently, made love to her with my mouth. It worked. Her frantic cries and motions became more settled, and the orgasm she had when I finished was gentle and cleansing. By the time I was done, she had actually fallen asleep.

Maggie grinned at me. "Well, you can’t say you’ve never eaten cum, Jared."

I made a face. "Not an experience I’d care to repeat."

" I like it," she grinned.

" You would," I retorted. "Anyway, it seemed to have worked. She’s resting now. If I have to endure a little too much creampie for my taste, so be it."

"You do take care of her," Maggie said.

"I try," I smiled.

Maggie and I watched over Amanda and chatted for a while after that, just about whatever. Getting to know each other. Hey, I was her best friend’s boyfriend, right? It would be nice if we were friends. Well, now, we were. Good ones.

After a while, Amanda stirred. "Jared?" she asked.

"Well, she’s returned to the land of the living," I told Maggie. "How are you?"

"Let’s see. Filthy, sticky, and sore. Oh, and exhausted."

"How was it?" I asked her.

"That’s a strange question. I loved it at first. I know I did. But my memory is spotty after the first while. God, though, I came so many times. I think I fried my brain."

"Can you stand?"

"I think so."

"We should get you home."

"Like that?" Maggie interjected. "I know her mother’s loosened up this week, but still."

"No, she’s staying at my place tonight." Amanda stood up, shakily, and leaned on me. "I’ll take care of her," I told Maggie.

"I know you will," she grinned.

We got out of there, and I got Amanda into my car. She half-slept on the way home. Luckily, nobody was up when we arrived, and I got her downstairs into the shower. I went in with her and washed off the remains of the night-she was in no condition to do so-and got her into bed.

She was asleep before we hit the bed-and I followed suit quickly.

PART TEN SUNDAY

CHAPTER THIRTY-EIGHT

AMANDA

I woke up Sunday morning, feeling very strange.

Then I remembered the events of the previous night.

I looked over at Jared. He was still sound asleep. But I’d been a coffee drinker since I was 14 and needed some, so I went up to the kitchen to see if I could find some.

Tina was there. "Hi," she said.

"Hi. Can I steal some coffee?"

"Sure. Maker’s over there. Tin of coffee’s next to it."

"Does your brother drink it?"

"Yeah. Two creams, two sugars. Is he up yet?"

"No, but I’ll bring him down some."

I went to the maker and started spooning in the coffee. Tina said, "So did you guys hit the orgy last night?"

"Yeah."

"How was it?"

"Interesting," I admitted.

"Interesting?" Tina grinned. "I don’t get any more details than that?"

"No, sorry, not now," I grinned back. Then I sobered. "A lot happened that Jared and I have to discuss."

"Uh-oh, that sounds ominous."

"I don’t think so, no. But I think Jared and I have to talk about how we live our lives, how we manage our relationship. I’ll tell him he can tell you everything if he wants," I grinned.

"Fair enough," she smiled back.

I poured the coffee, added the cream and sugar, and went back downstairs with our cups. Jared was still asleep. I sat next to him on the bed, sipping my coffee, looking at him. He really was beautiful, especially sleeping.

After a bit, he stirred. "I smell coffee," he muttered.

"That must be because I brought you a cup," I giggled.

"Hi," he smiled. He sat up, and kissed me. "You and coffee in the morning? How does one guy get so lucky?"

I smiled and offered him his cup. "I though we could talk."

"OK," he said a bit warily.

"Jared, I’m done. I don’t know if you are, but I am."

"Done with what?" he asked even more warily.

"Done with what happened last night. I told you I had discovered a wanton harlot living within me, right? Well, I let her come out last night. I let her take over. And she got what she wanted. And then she left, for good." I took a breath. "I don’t regret it. I’m glad I did it, once in my life. I don’t ever want to do it again." I smiled at him. "I love you. You and only you. I’ve blanked out on some of what happened, but I remember the end. I remember you licking me, to try to bring me down, even after I had had all those guys in there. I don’t know how you did it. You must have been completely grossed out. And, you know what? Through that whole gangbang-that is the orgasm I remember, with complete clarity. The one you gave me, with your tongue."

"Like I said, I’m glad I did it. I gave up every ounce of my vaunted control-I couldn’t possibly be in less control of myself than I was then-and found out I can survive the experience, and enjoy it, and come back from it. I think I needed to learn that. I think I needed to be able to say that I had a threesome, and made love with a woman, and got gangbanged. But I can say those things now. And I’m done."

"Well, let’s see," he said. "I had a threesome, and had an older woman." I giggled at that one. "I also watched my girlfriend get gangbanged-while she held my hand, even. And then I got to drive my dick through the top of Maggie Benson’s head."

I cracked up laughing. "She also took me up the ass," he continued. "Since Maggie’s one of the few people that would be able to do that-and she barely managed-I’m glad I did that. But, yeah, I’m done, too. Look, I don’t mind the odd fuck with a friend. Ed. Allie."

"Or in your case, Maggie," I added.

"Yeah. But, yeah, I’m done, too."

"Good." I got a little sheepish. "And you still love me."

"More than ever," he said.

We spent the rest of that Sunday together-and, for the first time since the beginning of The Program, neither of us had any sort of sex with anyone, including each other. I was completely sore-and he was, too. We went in the shower, and when I tried to wash his dick, he kept wincing!

We went to the mall, went out to eat, went back to his house and watched football. We made out a bit, but that was it. And you know what? It was fine. It was great. I’m glad I discovered my sexuality. I’m more glad I discovered Jared. Just spending the day with him, hanging out, was better than anything.

Some friends were at the mall. We hung out for a while with Maggie. Boy, was she walking funny! They told me what they did last night. I must admit to a pang of envy. No, not that they were together-I’m glad of that, if we were going to be experimenting, I’m glad they picked each other. That’s the one extracurricular activity I wanted Jared to have. Those two deserved one time with each other. No, I was envious she was able to take him like she did. That sounded like fun. Ah, well, I’m getting used to his size, aren’t I? Maybe I’ll try it. Though Maggie was walking really funny!

Then Maggie told me what they had talked about last night. And was very happy to see we had come to the same conclusion. Damn, I love that girl like a sister. And, yes, I finally told her that. And, yes, she finally told me that. We almost started bawling in the middle of the damn mall.

Then, as I said, we watched some football at Jared’s house. Jared said that watching it wasn’t as fun as watching high school football.

"But these are pros," his Dad said. "I mean, I like high school football, too, but this is a different level."

"Ah, screw that," Jared said. "Who cares about the game? I’m looking for the gorgeous red-headed naked cheerleader. I don't see any."

I had to laugh. His mother threw a pillow at him!

So, that’s the story of Jared and me going through The Program. Yes, we’re still together. We’re still crazy in love. We’ve restricted our extracurricular activities to the odd friendship fuck with a very small list of people-and that’s rare. We do have a great capacity for sharing, but we use it sparingly-because we prefer sharing with each other.

And, yes, we still enjoy nudity. We go to school nude quite a bit. We’ve made a few more nude appearances at The Mariner. And I’ll go over his house and we’ll spend all day long with no clothes on. Even when we’re out of bed! And, yes, I still spend the night at his house, a couple times a week. We try not to really abuse that privilege, but we’ve discovered that if we go too long without waking up in each other’s arms, we get antsy.

And, I don’t think my parents mind too much. (I know his don’t-they keep telling me I’m like their daughter. I love his parents!) Because it’s given them more time alone to repair their relationship. I thought they were talking it through. I guess they were doing other things besides talking-because one of my Christmas "presents" was that I found out that, in July, I’m going to have a whole new role in my life. I’m going to be a big sister! Yup, Mom’s pregnant. What a complete shock that was. But Mom and Dad are over the moon about it. And I’m happy, too. It’s pretty weird that my first sibling is going to be born right in the general vicinity of my 17th birthday-but it’s cool, too.

The Program did continue, thank goodness. And many of our friends got picked. Actually, we didn’t have too many close friends get picked over the winter, but in the spring it seemed like one after the other-starting at the end of March with Mike Kirkland, a pal of mine whose best friend is Ed Bauer. And what a week Mike had!

But, that’s his story to tell.

MIKE AND LILY NAKED IN SCHOOL

PART ONE MONDAY

CHAPTER ONE

LILY

Shit, hell, and damnation.

I had come into school on the Monday of my most important week since I came to Westport High, and I got called down to the office.

And I knew what it was. The Goddamn Program.

I’m Lily Woodard. I had only been in Westport since Christmas-and it was the end of March, so it hadn’t been that long. We moved here from the Boston area-where, at my school, I had been Big Chick On Campus. Being uprooted in the middle of my junior year was no fun, but Dad got a great job opportunity here that he couldn’t turn down. I understood.

But I was a nobody here at Westport. You move in mid-year, and nobody knows you. The friendships and the little clubs and the cliques had all been formed, and you were on the outside looking in.

That was fine. I knew who I was, what I was capable of. I knew I’d have my chance to shine. And that chance started this week. But not if I was going into The Program!

Look, I have nothing against The Program. When I came to Westport, and heard about it, and read the brochures, I thought it was a neat idea. We didn’t have anything like it in my old school. Now, don’t misunderstand me, Boston’s always been a pretty liberal place, and with the recent loosening of society’s mores, it’s a really liberal place. Walking past two people fucking on Boston Common in the middle of the afternoon isn’t unheard of. And you’d occasionally stumble past a mad boinking on the grounds of my old school. But they didn’t have anything specifically like The Program there.

And, like I said, I thought it was a great idea. I’d seen how it worked. I had the program director, Ms. T, for biology first period, so any time we had a participant in class, I’d see how it worked. I even got asked to give one of my classmates some relief one morning, which I gladly did, and thought it was fun. I’m not a prude, nor am I ashamed of my body. I’ve had sex, enjoyed it, and can’t wait to do it again. And I wouldn’t mind at all participating in The Program.

But not this week.

Which is what I tried to explain to Mr. Tilling, the principal.

"Look, Mr. Tilling, I’m not asking to get out of this, at all! I want to do The Program-just not this week! All I’m asking for is a postponement."

"Lily, the only acceptable excuses for postponement are illness, or something important that’s going to keep you out of school for most or all of the week."

"What about a very important school activity that I can’t do in the nude?"

"What can’t you do in the nude?" he asked.

"Throw a baseball. Tryouts are this week for the team. I’m planning on trying out. I’m a pitcher. And I’ve never tried to pitch in the nude, and I don’t see how I can do it with these things flapping around!" I poked at my boobs.

"Baseball? You? A girl has never played baseball at Westport High."

"So, I’ll be the first. I pitched for my old school. Varsity. Both years, that includes freshman year. I’m good, and I aim to prove it. But I can’t see how I can do that if I can’t at least wear a sports bra during tryouts to retain these things."

"Sorry, Lily. No sports bras. Look, this is a high-level baseball team. The competition in our conference is incredible. Why don’t you try softball, instead? That’s next week."

"Because I don’t play softball, I play baseball!"

Just then, the door opened. A guy walked in. I didn’t know him, but I’d seen him around school. "Hey, Mr. Tilling," he said. "Don’t tell me, let me guess. The Program?"

"The Program. And this is your partner. Lily Woodard, Mike Kirkland." He came over to me, big smile, and shook my hand. I forced a smile and shook back.

"OK, you two. Let’s go. Off with everything."

Damn. He wasn’t going to let me off the hook. Damn his stupid rules-and damn his prejudices. This was because I was a girl.

Look, I didn’t expect smooth sailing. I knew there’d be resistance. I was lucky-the guys on my old school’s team were largely guys I’d played with since Little League. I didn’t have to prove anything to them, because we moved right up the ladder together. But girls playing baseball past Little League-especially with the explosion in softball programs-was a novelty. But I figured I’d prove myself. Until this.

I stripped off my clothes in a huff, rolled them in a ball. I practically threw them at Mr. Tilling. I stormed out of his office. The other kid-Mike-was right behind me.

The usual crowd of gawkers was out in the halls, clapping and cheering. I knew the rules. They were going to watch. If they were going to grope, I had to let them. But the crowd must have picked up the waves of frustration rolling off me, because they pretty much kept their distance.

Mike caught up with me. "Hey, you seem really upset with this."

"It just completely fucked up my life."

"Ah, it’s not so bad. I think it might even be fun."

"Easy for you to say," I snorted.

"Look, if there’s anything I can do…"

"You want to do something? Fine. Can you rustle me up a damn catcher?"

"A catcher."

"Yeah, a catcher. You know, baseball?" I said snidely. "I have to try out tomorrow, and now, because Mr. Tilling is an asshole, I have to do it in the nude. And I’ve never pitched in the nude before, and I need to practice it, tonight, because I have no idea if I’m going to be able to snap off my slider with these fucking things bouncing around!"

I could see his eyes bouncing rapidly from my face to my boobs. "Yeah, I can see why that might be a problem. They’re not…er…insubstantial," he stammered. OK, I admit it, I stifled a giggle. It was cute.

"Anyhow," he continued-eyes now locked right on my face, which was cuter-"I have the answer to your problem. Starting catcher, varsity, and that’s last year, too. For a Sophomore, around here, that’s quite a coup. I can catch you."

"Really?" It was the first thing that had gone right since I had gotten out of bed.

"Really. We can do it after school."

"Oh, Mike, that’s great. Thank you. Shit, I don’t know if I want to do it here, though. If I’m having trouble, I’d rather not do so out on the field, before tryouts, where there might be people watching. Word gets around. And I’m going to face enough prejudice."

"Prejudice?"

"As I was just informed, a girl has never played baseball at Westport High."

"Ah. Well, anyway, the field is no problem. We can do it at my house. I’ve got the whole set up, regulation mound, plate sixty feet six inches away, the whole bit. We’ve even got lights if it gets dark. All the guys come over to my place to throw."

"Really? Oh, that’d be great."

"Sure. How do you get here? My place is in walking distance, that’s how I get here."

"Oh, I drive. We live a couple miles away. I’m in Lot C. We can head over there after we meet at the entrance."

"Sounds good. Got your glove?"

"I’m a baseball player, what do you think?" We both laughed. "It’s in my locker."

"Great. See you after school, then."

CHAPTER TWO

MIKE

Going into the program was no surprise. I looked forward to it.

Now, it wasn’t the greatest week for me, either. Though I didn’t have to try out, I did have to be there at tryouts to catch the pitchers. Well, at least I could wear the cup, shinpads, chest pads, and mask. Those are "protective equipment," not clothes, so they’re allowed. Plus, we had a game Friday night, so I’d have to be nude for that, too.

So, I could use my little session with Lily to try catching with no clothes on, so that worked out. I was guessing the chest protector was going to itch like hell. Ah, well.

Lily. I thought about her quite a bit that day. A chick pitcher, huh? Well, she obviously thought she could throw. We’d find out. She seemed quite serious about this.

Shit, though, she didn’t look like any pitcher I’d ever caught. She was gorgeous. She had dark brown hair, dark brown eyes, a cute little pug nose. She was tall-had a couple inches on me, actually. And she was built. Oh, yeah, her bust, of course-but not just that. I noticed when she was walking nude in front of me that her thighs were like tree trunks. And her ass had a woman’s curves-but I saw the muscles clench up in it and they were prominent. From the waist up, she was all girl-except for her right arm, which did look like it had hurled a few fastballs.

And, OK, yeah, she had boobs. Rather large ones.

Anyhow, I went through the day. It was fine. I got groped a little, that was fine. I didn’t have to ask for relief, because I was pretty mellow about the whole thing. Didn’t mind doing so if I ever felt the need, but I was OK. All right, I admit it-somebody in the girls’ locker room at gym jerked me off to an orgasm. Which might have been one of the reasons I didn’t have to ask for relief.

The day got through, and I went to the exit where Lily and I were supposed to meet and put our clothes back on. She was there waiting for me, glove and clothes in hand. "Hey," I said.

"Hey. Ready to go?"

"Just let me get my clothes." I did-and had to catch up with her, as she was already heading for her car.

We got in and I gave her directions to my place. She drove, not saying a word. Halfway there, I realized she had been moving so fast that I never did actually get dressed. Ah, well, whatever. I did say I was mellow about the whole Program. I was raised pretty liberally, never had any problems with nudity or sex or any of that. So, you know, whatever. It was fine.

"This is it," I told her. She pulled up front. "Come on in. I’ve got to go get some equipment. Come on in, meet my Mom."

She smiled, rather blankly, then it hit her. "Your Mom! Oh, shit, I’m sorry, Mike-I was in such a hurry I didn’t even give us a chance to get dressed. Here, let’s throw this stuff on before we go in."

"What’s the point?" I laughed. "You’re just going to have to strip before you pitch, aren’t you? And I will, too, because I have to catch at tryouts and want to practice, since I have to be naked this week, too. Forget the clothes."

"But…your Mom…"

"My Mom is cool," I laughed. "She’s a child psychologist. Has her office right in the house, see that other entrance over to the side? That’s her office. She schedules her appointments so she’s done before I get off school. Anyhow, Mom says that, because of her job, she has seen everything and anything, and at least twice. And she says the worst thing you can pass off on a kid is repression and guilt. This is a very open-minded house. She won’t get fazed in the least about us walking in like this."

"Well, OK. If you say so." We got out, and went in.

"Mikey, is that you?"

"Yeah, Mom. Come on out and meet my friend." She came on out, and I introduced them. "Mom, Lily Woodard. Lily, Elsbeth Kirkland."

"Nice to meet you, Ms. Kirkland."

"Please, call me Ellie." Mom looked at me. "So, I take it The Program hit this week? What, do they make you come home from school naked, too?"

"Nah." I explained the situation.

"Oh, yeah, I can see where that might be a problem," Mom said. "So, you guys want some Coke or something before you head out there?"

"Yeah, that’d be great," I told her. We sat down at the dining room table.

"Yes, please," Lily said.

Mom went to get the stuff, and Marina came down stairs. She walked over and gave me a kiss.

"Hey, Mikey. You looking pretty good."

"I bet you say that to all the guys," I teased her. "Marina, this is Lily. Lily, Marina."

"Nice to meet you." They shook hands. She asked what was up, so we told her what was going on. "Cool. Well, Lily, you’re in good hands-this boy can catch. Have fun. Mikey, where’s your mother?" she asked me.

"Kitchen," I told her. Marina went to find her. "Marina is Mom’s partner," I told Lily.

"Oh. Your mother is gay?"

"Well, technically, she’s bi. I was actually created in the traditional way," I laughed, "by your basic man-and-woman rutting. Though Mom and my father were never married, and he disappeared shortly after the ‘blessed event’. So she’s bi, and says she can love men and women, but I think she’s happier with women. I’ve seen both, and she’s happier with women. And it’s been a while since I’ve seen her with a guy, because she and Marina have actually been together six years now. Marina’s great, she really is a second Mom-and they’re great together. If this ass-backwards state ever got around to legalizing gay marriage, I think they’d consider it."

Just then, Mom and Marina came back in with the cokes. We sipped them for a while, chatting about nothing in particular. Then I said, "Well, we should get out there soon. Let me go upstairs and strap on the ol’ tools, and grab my mitt. Be back down. Entertain her, eh?" I asked Mom and Marina. They just chuckled. And I headed upstairs to get my stuff.

CHAPTER THREE

LILY

So, there I was, sitting stark naked chatting to two women I didn’t know. Two gay women, mind you. Was I uncomfortable?

No, I wasn’t, actually. I was raised pretty open-mindedly myself. I like to think I’m open-minded. Every so often, though, you find yourself being tested.

The thing is, I liked them instantly, especially Mike’s mom, Ellie.

"So, you play baseball?" she asked.

"Yeah, played at my old school. We just moved here a few months ago from Boston. I really want to make the team here. I’m encountering prejudice already, and now I’m at a disadvantage."

"We know all about prejudice," Ellie said. "Marina and I, you see, are together."

"Yeah, Mike told me," I smiled at them.

"And even in this newfangled, sexual freedom, no inhibitions, everything’s great world-it still exists. It’s better, but it still exists. People take the whole ‘whatever makes you happy’ attitude, or so they say, but it still creeps in, especially when it comes to assumptions."

"The one she gets," Marina said, "is that a lesbian can’t possibly raise a son. I mean, a son needs a man, right?"

"I always say that I can relate to my son as well as any guy," Ellie replied. "I mean, what do fathers talk about with their teenaged sons, anyway? Girls, right? I can do that!" I cracked up laughing at that.

"The one I get is the exact opposite," I told them. "Because I’m in a sport that is traditionally and overwhelmingly male, I must be a complete butch lesbian, right?"

Ellie giggled. "I take it you’re not."

"No, I’m straight," I told them. "But girls who play guy’s sports can’t be straight. Especially if they’re good at them."

"I take it you’re good," Ellie said.

"I’m very good," I grinned. "But, yeah, I must be lesbian because I’m not ‘feminine’ enough. Which is bullshit. It’s bullshit in general, because who says lesbians can’t be feminine; and it’s bullshit personally, because I can gussy up as well as any girl. I just don’t do it on the baseball field. But I can change from sweat and dirt and eyeblack to makeup and styled hair and a slinky dress so fast it’d make your head spin." I sighed. "Of course, walking around school naked isn’t going to make that easier. The other thing that I get is that straight girls can’t have muscles, and I have them. And, walking around nude, I can’t hide them. The guys get a load of my thighs and butt and that just gives them another reason to think I’m butch or something."

"Honestly, Lily," Ellie said with a smile. "I don’t think the boys who see you like that are really going to notice your muscles. At least not at first. There’s a couple other things you can’t hide."

I blinked-and then laughed. "Oh, you mean these two things that are going to get in my way when I try to throw my curveball?"

"Yes, those two things. I think those’ll get you noticed before the thigh muscles," Ellie said.

I snorted out a giggle. "Earlier today, your son called them ‘not insubstantial.’ While he was desperately trying not to look at them. And failing miserably, I might add. It was actually rather cute." We all laughed. Just at that moment, Mike came down, gear on, mitt in hand.

"What’s so funny?" he asked.

"Don’t ask. Trust me. Don’t ask," his Mom told him.

"Whatever," he stared at us. "Damn females, always talking where a guy can’t hear," he muttered, which made us laugh even harder. He turned at the doorway from the dining room and the kitchen and stared at me. "Well, Pedro, you gonna come throw, or what?"

"Oh, he just wormed his way into my heart," I told the ladies. "He called me Pedro."

"Martinez," Ellie told Marina. "Best pitcher around, plays for the Red Sox." She turned back to me. "I know my baseball," she told me.

"Well, she did grow up in Boston," Mike said.

"And I am a member in good standing of Red Sox Nation. And Pedro’s my idol." I got up out of the chair. "You can tell me if my changeup is as good as his." I said to Mike.

" Nobody’s changeup is as good as his."

"True story. Though mine’s pretty good." He led me outside. It was a nice setup.

"OK, Pedro, climb the hill and let’s see what you got. Nice and easy, at first. Just warm up." He crouched behind the plate, and I got on the mound. I threw a few easy ones.

"Hey, don’t blow yourself out, huh?" he called. "Nice and easy."

"This is nice and easy," I said. I threw a few more.

"What, are you trying to impress me?"

"Not yet," I grinned at him. I threw a few more.

"OK, fine," he said. "If that was nice and easy, fine. You should be warmed up. Fire one in here, full throttle." I wound up and threw the heater, nice and hard.

"YEAOWWW!" he hollered, and then looked down at his catching hand. "Shit! That must have been 90!"

"Yeah, that’s about right. I’m usually at about 90. I hit 93, 94 on the gun every so often."

"You throw ninety miles an hour?" He stared at me. Then he took off his mask, and looked down at the ground. He seemed upset. "I’m a jerk. I’m as prejudiced as everyone else." I looked at him, totally confused. "This is my junkballer’s mitt," he said, pointing to his catcher’s mitt. "We have a guy on our staff, Frankie Gutierrez, who doesn’t throw anything past 65. Knuckleballs, soft sinkers, you name it. But his ball really dips and weaves, and the catcher’s got to be agile. So I use this mitt for him, because it’s lightweight and flexible and it helps me keep up with his fluttering knuckleballs and dying quails. But it’s got very little padding." He looked even more upset. "And I just grabbed it, without even asking you, because I just assumed that you were a junkballer. I mean, a girl can’t throw hard, right? I didn’t even ask. I just assumed. Serves me right to get my hand blown away by a ninety mile an hour heater." He looked up at me. "I’m sorry. I’m an asshole. I’m going to get my other mitt." He was gone back in the house before I could say anything.

I suppose I should have been upset with him for making that assumption in the first place. But how could I be upset with someone who was so contrite about it? And was absolutely adorable while doing it?

He came back out, still visibly upset with himself. So, I smiled and said, "Apology accepted. And you’re not an asshole." He flashed me a little smile, and then put his mask back on.

CHAPTER FOUR

MIKE

It was not going well. We had been at it for a while, and it was not going well at all.

OK, I admit it. I was wrong. Wrong, wrong, stupid, and wrong. What an asshole. This girl could throw. She had five pitches, and her changeup was a thing of absolute beauty. Nobody’s in Pedro’s league, but for a high school kid? Fuck gender, for any high school kid to throw a 70 mph changeup that looks just like her 90 mph fastball? That’s a rare thing. She had two different fastballs, a hard slider, a soft curve, and the changeup.

But she was all over the place.

After watching the ball go everywhere except where it was supposed to-and after watching her get extremely frustrated, I stood up out of my crouch, and flipped up my mask.

"Look, you can obviously throw, but you’ve got no command."

She glared at me.

"And you’re wild as shit."

She really glared at me.

"I take it that these are not normal problems for you?"

"I pitched 85 innings last year and walked twelve."

"Twelve?" That was unbelievable.

"Twelve."

"How many K’s?"

"A hundred and two."

My eyes bugged out of my head. "You had a strikeout/walk ratio of a hundred and two to twelve?"

"Told you I could pitch," she said.

"Well, something’s obviously wrong today." I figured I knew what it was. "It’s the boobs?"

"It’s the boobs," she confirmed. "They get in the way of my release point, they get in the way of my follow-through. And they’re damn distracting."

"Yeah, distracting, I’ll agree with that," I blurted, then got embarrassed when I realized what I said. But Lily just laughed.

"Don’t get too distracted, I’m so wild I might take your head off."

"Nah, my reflexes are fine," I said. I walked out to the mound. "There must be something we can do. Shit, it’s not fair. And look at me, look at all the shit I’ve got on, and you’ve got nothing."

"But that’s ‘protective gear’, not clothes."

"I know." Then I blinked. "Hey. Wait a minute!"

CHAPTER FIVE

LILY

"What?" I asked him.

"Hold on, hold on, give me a minute." He was staring off into space. "Here. Come inside with me." He headed off towards the house. When he got to the dining room table, he said "Sit," and pointed. I sat. His Mom and Marina were sitting in the living room in a couch-the living room and dining room were one big room. Mike went over to a pile of papers on a small table in the corner. He ruffled through them, muttering, "Come on, come on, I know it’s in here." His mother gave me a quizzical look. I just grinned and shrugged my shoulders.

"Got it!" He came over to the table. He had the brochure for The Program in his hand. I was completely confused. He sat next to me and started thumbing threw it. "OK, OK, I know it’s in here…here!" He started reading. "OK. Students in athletic competition, can’t wear uniform or undergarments, yadda yadda yadda…yes! Here it is! ‘However, students in athletic competition may wear any padding, gauze, or tape considered necessary by the student for protection. This includes cups, protective padding, and helmets. This also includes taping and bandaging of any injuries, or other taping, as in a football player taping an ankle for stability.’ THAT’S IT!" He bounced out of his chair. "Wait here!" He excitedly ran up the stairs.

" What is he doing?" I said.

His mom and Marina laughed. "Lily," his mom began, "it is my experience that when Mikey gets a brainstorm, it is best to just let him go with it."

"OK." He came tearing down the stairs, a whole pile of shit in his hand. He dumped the shit on the table. From within the pile, he withdrew a large, wide, ace bandage.

"See?" he said. "We’ll tape ‘em!"

I looked up at him, and my eyes widened. "Oh, damn, Mike, that is a good idea!"

He laughed. "Stand up." I did, and he started wrapping the bandage around my boobs. "Tell me if it’s tight enough or too tight." I did, and he worked at it and got the tightness right. "OK, now move around. Do a windup or something. See if it’s stable enough."

I did so, and it was stable enough, but… "Is it tight enough?" he asked.

"Well, yeah, it’s plenty tight enough, nice and stable, but there’s another problem." I swatted at the bandage. "This material. It’s like sandpaper. And it’s rubbing up against my nipples. Ow, ow, and ow."

"Oh." Mike looked crestfallen. Then he looked back at the table. "Wait a minute. Come here." He unwrapped the bandage and took it off me. "OK, sit." I did. He took a square gauze bandage out of the pile, and applied surgical tape around the edges. "I know this is going to hurt like a bitch coming off, but at least it’ll let you pitch." He took the gauze and placed it right around my nipple, so it was covering it. Then he pushed and prodded and worked at it to make sure it stuck.

Oh, shit.

Pitching. Pitching. Concentrate on pitching, Lily, concentrate on pitching. And then he was doing the other one. Pitching. Pitching.

Shit. Who ever knew catchers had such gentle hands? Damn, I’d been touched before, but fuck. And this was when he was being clinical!

"Ok, that should hold. Stand up," he said. I managed to do so, don’t ask me how. He then wrapped the ace bandage back around me. I calmed down a little-thank goodness-and he told me to walk around and do a windup and stuff.

ZING! Well, this wasn’t going to work, that was plainly apparent. "Well, it’s not painful, I’ll say that," I told him with a little grin. "But I think the gauze is a little too…well…stimulating."

"Oh," he blushed.

"Yeah. I wouldn’t want to leave a puddle on the pitching rubber by the third inning," I grinned at him. Oh, I got a nice blush from him for that one. Ellie and Marina were giggling behind us.

"OK. Let me think. Let me think." He stood there for a minute. "Hey, this might work. Mom? Marina? Either of you two have a bra that you don’t wear anymore? Even if it’s ripped or broken or something?"

"Sure, I have one that I broke the shoulder strap on," Ellie said. "It’s sitting in the pile to be tossed out, but I still have it." She grinned at her son. "You taking up cross-dressing, Mikey?"

"Could you just go get the bra, please?" Mike asked her. With a giggle she went to get it.

I wasn’t sure where he was going with that one, but I just let him go with it. He unraveled the bandage, and then pointed me to sit, then he got the gauze off me. I suppose it hurt, having tape ripped off my boob, but, honestly, I didn’t notice.

Pitching, Lily. Pitching.

His Mom came down with the bra. He grabbed it, and held it up. It was your basic, standard white bra. "I know sports bras tend to be less silky than this, but do you think you could pitch in a bra made of this material if you had to? I’m not talking about the restraint, I’m just talking about the material."

"Sure," I told him. "I actually did it once. I ripped one sports bra and my other was in the wash and it was fifteen minutes before game time, so I pitched wearing a bra rather like that one. The lack of restraint was a problem, but the material wasn’t." I grinned at him. "You seem to know an awful lot about bras," I teased.

"Look who I live with," he grinned, pointing at Ellie and Marina, who chuckled. "And all their friends are female. I’ve been in gatherings of twenty people where I’m the only guy. And all of them are open and unguarded. I know more about girls than most girls. Hell, I’m so surrounded by females I swear I get PMS by osmosis." I howled at that-as did Ellie and Marina.

"Anyhow," he said, sitting down. He took the bra, and cut a little square out of the cup material. OK, now I see what he was thinking. Damn, that might work. He took the little bra square, put the tape on it, and applied it to my boob.

I wonder if he noticed the little sigh that I couldn’t help escape my mouth.

Then he did the other one-pitching, Lily, pitching-and had me stand up. The ace bandage was quickly applied. I walked around and moved. And it seemed OK. Hey, I could feel the little squares-and it wasn’t an unpleasant feeling-but it wasn’t that bad. Since my tits were mashed into me by the ace bandage-which wasn’t the most comfortable thing in the world-it kind of balanced out. As long as they were out of my way, which they seemed to be.

"I think this just might work," I smiled at him.

"Try it?" he said, grabbing his mitt. I nodded, and we went back outside. He crouched behind the plate, and I got on the mound, wound up, and threw the heater.

Strike fucking one. Right down the pipe. "Yes!" I shouted.

"Let’s see that slider," he told me, and I ripped one off. It snapped off, nice and tight, and went right where I wanted it to.

"Damn, what a slider!" he enthused.

"This is great. They’re nice and out of the way, just like wearing a sports bra," I said. I gave him my assortment of pitches, a couple of each. Everything worked, just the way it’s supposed to.

"Mikey, you’re a fucking genius!" I shouted. He came out of his crouch and took off his mask, grinning like a Cheshire cat.

"We’d better shut it down, you don’t want to wear yourself out before tryouts."

"Yeah," I said. I walked up to him, and kissed his forehead. Got another nice blush out of him. "Look, you’re a sweetheart," I told him. "I was an absolute bear to you earlier, and you’ve been nothing but sweet. And you are a genius."

"Ah, it’s nothing. And I know why you were a bear, you were frustrated, understandably so. Besides which, I’m glad I could help. You’re a good kid. And, I have to say, I absolutely want that right arm on my team!"

"I want this right arm on your team, too," I smiled at him.

"Don’t see how you can miss," he told me. "Come on, let’s go inside and get you undone."

I’m sure I could’ve taken off all the stuff myself. I didn’t. I let him do it. Pitching was done for the day, right? So, I let him put his hands on my boobs and take the stuff off.

MmmmmmMMMMMmmmmmm!

My only problem was that he stopped!

Ah, well. I thanked him again, said goodbye to his Mom and Marina, and headed home. I went in, chatted with my parents about my day, and went up to bed and went to sleep.

OK, I admit it. I played with myself first.

Then I went to sleep.

PART TWO TUESDAY

CHAPTER SIX

MIKE

I got up the next morning, ready for another day in The Program.

And ready for tryouts.

Got my stuff together, walked to school, and went to the entrance where we had to disrobe. Lily was there, flashed me a big grin. We took our stuff off, to the cheers of the crowd, did a little show for them. Then we went in.

"Hey, meet me at lunch?" She asked.

"Sure. That’d be great."

We headed off, in different directions. I was quickly caught up to by my best friend, Eddie Bauer. We’ve been best friends since first grade. We’ve also been teammates since then. Eddie plays third-he and I were the only sophomores who cracked the starting lineup in the varsity right from the beginning of the year last year.

"So, Mike," he grinned. "Program week?"

"Yep. You’ll get yours, sooner or later."

"Hey, it wouldn’t be that bad," he said. "Maybe they’d buddy me up with my own version of Amanda."

I laughed. Amanda Frazier was a friend of ours. When she got stuck in The Program, the beginning of the year, they buddied her up with a guy named Jared Wicklow. They’d been going out ever since. It was really cool-Jared hung around with the group of us now, and everybody liked them-and those two were over-the-moon in love. "Jared and Amanda is a fairy tale," I told him. "Don’t hold your breath."

"I truly believe there’s somebody for everybody," Eddie intoned.

"If there is-well, your soulmate is, no doubt, in Latvia and you’ll never meet her," I teased.

"Latvia?"

"Latvia. Milking goats."

"Do they milk goats in Latvia?"

"I don’t know. But, your soulmate, that’s where she is. Milking goats. In Latvia."

"Well, then, I guess I’m just going to have to apply to the University of Latvia and major in goat-milking. So, what about yours? Your partner, I mean. The new kid, eh?"

"Yep," I confirmed. "Lily Woodard. Good kid."

"Nice tits."

"There is that. Spent all evening with her last night," I told him. I got a look I should’ve expected. "No, you sex maniac, not that. I was helping her out. She’s trying out, and didn’t know if she could throw naked. Turns out she can’t, but we found a solution for that."

"Trying out for what?"

"The team."

"What team?"

"Our team."

"The baseball team?"

"What other team are we both on?" I grinned at him.

"The chick plays baseball?"

"’The chick’ is a pitcher. ‘The chick’, by the way, throws ninety."

"No way!"

"Believe it. Hey, I found out the hard way. I figured the same thing, before I saw her throw. So I went out there with the Frankie Gutierrez mitt. She damn near broke my hand." He grinned-he knew that mitt. "Trust me, she throws ninety-and, once we got her boobs taped up and out of the way, she throws ninety with movement and command. Oh, and her changeup is Pedro Martinez-esque. Oh, and her slider will buckle your knees."

"You’re lying to me. You’re lying to me, and I’m waiting for the punchline," he maintained.

"No lie. I know it was only one workout, but she’s the best pitcher I’ve ever caught."

Ed was incredulous. "She’s a girl!"

"Don’t matter. Best I’ve ever caught."

"But you caught Freddie Millhouse last year!"

"Don’t matter."

"But he got drafted! By the Dodgers!"

"Don’t matter. She’s better."

Eddie sighed. "You’re serious. This I gotta see."

I grinned at him. "Tryouts are at two-fifteen. I know you aren’t required to be there, but come on down. Prepare to get blown away."

CHAPTER SEVEN

LILY

As I made my way through school that morning, I suppose I wasn’t paying much attention in class. I wasn’t even paying much attention to being naked, and being groped, and all that. Nope, I was thinking about two things. First was the tryouts. I had expected to be thinking about them. I had been expecting to be preoccupied by them. That was fine.

What I hadn’t been expecting to be thinking about was Mike Kirkland.

But I was. A lot.

By the time I got to lunch, my brain was just fried. By tryouts. By him. And, as I walked from the lunchline with my food, there he was, waving at me.

I took a good look. I hadn’t done that-I’d looked, of course, but I was so preoccupied by my misery yesterday that I hadn’t really looked, so I did, as I walked toward him. He was squat and compact. Of course he was, he was a catcher. But he was also built-muscular legs, muscular torso and arms. Nothing overwrought, you understand, but he was in fine shape. He was hairy, decently so for a guy his age, on his legs especially-but I didn’t mind hairy guys.

And, OK, yes, I certainly noticed the other muscle. And that looked pretty damn fine, too.

But what really got me-and what I had noticed, though somewhat foggily, yesterday-was his face. He had black hair, fairly long, a bit shaggy, just perfect for running fingers through. His smile was slightly crooked and totally endearing. And, the piece de resistance-his eyes. They were easily the most gorgeous eyes I had ever seen on a guy. They were like liquid pools of iridescent sapphire.

Oh, Jesus. When I start waxing poetic, you know I’ve got it bad.

I didn’t get it. I’d known this guy a day. But, OK, yeah, I did get it. I’m not one to dawdle on things. Look, he was sweet, kind, funny. He was solicitous. Smart-the tape job was brilliant. He even had the class to admit when he was wrong-like the mitt incident yesterday. He didn’t just admit he was wrong, he berated himself over it. I can’t possibly tell you how attractive I find that. And, just as a kicker, we had the same Number One Overriding Interest.

And that was the problem.

Guys do not go out with girls who can strike them out on three straight pitches. I’d never dated a fellow baseball player. I knew better. As long as the ‘girl with the cannon arm’ was one of the guys, a teammate, everything was fine. Anything past that? Never. Raging male ego, here we come.

Maybe Mike would be different.

Yeah, and if wishes were pigs, then I’d have some bacon.

But, dammit, I couldn’t help it. He was so damn cute. And I couldn’t stop thinking about his hands on my boobs.

Shit, if I let my thoughts go down that path any farther, I’d be asking for relief. Which I didn’t figure was a good idea four hours before tryouts.

Anyhow, I sat down with him, and we started chatting.

"Ready, Pedro?" he asked.

"Ready as I’ll ever be," I said with a chuckle. "I just hope that tape job holds."

"It will. You realize you’re going to shock people, right?"

"I’m kinda counting on it. Hey, I can pitch. I know it. Pretty soon, they’re all gonna know it. Damn the prejudices."

"Did you get a lot of this back in Boston?" he asked.

"Actually, no, but I played with the same guys, mostly, right from Little League. They all knew what I could do. But there are other problems. I didn’t have a long list of guys lining up for dates." Yeah, I laid down a hint, I admit it.

"Guys. So, you are straight, then."

"Yes. Why, did you assume I wasn’t?" I said indignantly.

"Didn’t assume anything. Didn’t know either way," he said mildly. "When you grow up the heterosexual son of a bisexual mother and her lesbian partner, you learn not to assume a damn thing."

"You’re right," I smiled. "I’m sorry for snapping. I just get that ‘you must be a lesbian’ thing a lot. I had a nice talk with your mother about it, actually, when you were upstairs getting your gear. Anyhow, it gets tiring." I smiled. "And guys tend to get intimidated by a girl who throws ninety."

"Aah. Well, the only time you intimidated me is when I had the wrong mitt on."

I laughed. Fine, let’s see where we stand. "I could strike you out on three straight pitches," I challenged. "And you’re not intimidated?"

"I hit.390 last year. I also led the team in RBI. I don’t crank too many dingers-but I’d take that heater of yours and drive a double in the gap."

"Sure you would."

"If you make it through the cut today-which you will," he told me, "tomorrow, they’ll ask you to face live hitting. I can get up and take some cuts if I want to."

"You’re on!" I took a bite of my sandwich. "You really don’t think a girl who throws ninety is a freak."

" Any high school kid who throws ninety is a freak," he said. "But I’m a baseball player. A girl who throws ninety is my kind of freak." I had to laugh at that. "Though, I must admit, I think that a girl who throws ninety is much more rare."

"Try pretty much unheard of," I said. "It’s a physical thing. Girls don’t have the build for this. Girls have weaker arms. Also, a girl’s pelvic structure isn’t designed for it. I don’t have the biggest hips around, but I do have hips. It makes it harder to get any torque from your lower body. I have great technique, damn near perfect mechanics, which helps-I work damn hard at my mechanics, I have to. I also overcompensate by lifting weights like a madwoman."

"I noticed that your ass and thighs are like rocks. Your throwing arm, too." he commented. I looked at him. "Well, you are nude. Awfully hard not to notice."

"Yep," I admitted, "and that’s another way to get guys to not line up at your door. Have an ass and thighs that look like a guy’s."

"Ah, I said they were muscular, I didn’t say they looked like a guy," he told me. "You’ve got a girl’s ass. It’s just not a particularly squishy girl’s ass." He blushed a little. "Well, as far as I can tell by looking, anyway." Then I noticed the eyes, doing the whole slide-down-to-the-boobs-and-jerk-back-up thing. "Trust me, nobody with functioning eyes would ever mistake you for a guy."

Damn, he was cute!

And, I admit it. I’m shameless. I moved so my boobs jiggled. Noticeably.

THUNK! Down went the eyes. THWIP! Up they came back up again. I could’ve made him sprain his eyeball if I had kept it up. He really was adorable.

And he seemed accepting. Reasonable. Open-minded. And maybe, just maybe, even a little bit attracted to me. Dare I hope?

Well, anyway-I had to put that on the back burner. I had to get through tryouts first.

CHAPTER EIGHT

MIKE

Damn. I really have to stop staring at her boobs.

It’s difficult. It’s particularly difficult when the boobs are naked. It’s especially difficult when said naked boobs are particularly fine, and attached to a completely lovely rest-of-the-body.

Muscles? I liked girls with a bit of muscle. Didn’t have a problem with it at all. And the rest of her was just fine. What particularly grabbed me were her eyes. They always seemed to have a glimmer in them.

As for her personality-she was delightful. I was just getting to know her, mind you, but I liked what I saw. She was sweet, smart, funny-and fiery. Deliciously fiery. I am not attracted to doormats. The one ‘demure’ girl I ever dated was the shortest relationship I’ve ever been in-and I’m the one that ended it. I couldn’t stand it. Yeah, I’m sure most guys wouldn’t consider "I can strike you out on three straight pitches" to be a come-on. I am not most guys.

And it seemed like she was dropping hints. I don’t know. I am absolutely shitty when it comes to reading that stuff. You think I’d be able to read girls better, with the way I grew up. Not so. I don’t know if the lesbian mating dance is different than the male-female mating dance, or what. But I never learned to read females. Well, at least I’ve never been able to read hetero females that I was interested in.

And I swear she caught me looking at her boobs-and jiggled them!

Damn. I think I needed relief.

Anyhow, I was trying to read her-and failing. Meanwhile, I am liking this girl more and more every second.

We finished our lunch, said goodbye, and headed off to afternoon classes. And I thought about her all afternoon. I wish I could read her better. I wish I knew what she was thinking. Because I was in a special situation here-and I couldn’t even hint at anything, or ask her out, or whatever, until I absolutely, positively knew that she wouldn’t be offended or hurt or anything.

No, I’m not usually that cautious. Hey, since I’m bad at reading girls, I usually just pick out what I like and take a chance. Sometimes I get a yes, sometimes I get a no, and that’s fine. But we had a special situation here. I’m her catcher.

You have to understand. Catchers have myriad responsibilities. Throwing’s important. Handling the mitt behind the plate is important. Hitting’s less important-lots of teams will put up with a catcher with no stick if he handles the defense well-but it’s a nice bonus. But, to me, the absolute most important part of a catcher’s job description is his relationship with his pitchers.

You have to guide them, support them. Sometimes you have to baby them. Sometimes you have to kick them in the ass. You have to know what they throw, how they throw it, and when to call it. You have to absolutely get in their heads. It’s a symbiotic relationship. And there has to be absolute trust on both sides. You have a pitcher that doesn’t trust his catcher, you have a problem.

As for myself, I can throw, and I can handle the mitt. The hitting was a bonus-when I made varsity, no one knew I could hit that well, except for me-but it was a good bonus. But the absolute first number one reason why I made varsity, and started, as a sophomore was my relationship with my pitchers. The pitching staff wanted to throw to me. That’s why I made it.

Now, here I was-with this girl that I was increasing attracted to-but I had to catch her. If she made the team-and she was going to make the team-I was going to be her catcher, all year long. And my relationship with her-in the baseball sense-was new in itself. We’d need time to develop the bond. And I was terrified that if I acted on my attraction prematurely, I’d shatter that pitcher-catcher bond. Which means she’d resent me, not pitch as well as she was capable of, and we’d lose a whole lot of games.

Damn, damn, damn. Why on earth couldn’t she have been a shortstop?!?!?

Ah, well. I resigned myself. I wasn’t happy about it, but I resigned myself. I was her catcher. That was all.

CHAPTER NINE

LILY

Damn, I was nervous. Really nervous.

I didn’t hang around right at the field. I hung around on the periphery. I spend a lot of time in a clutch of trees off the third base line. Mike came up and helped me with the tape job. I was almost too nervous to get turned on.

Almost.

Anyhow, I put that out of my head. He went down to the field, to take his turn at catching, and I waited my turn. I hadn’t put my full name down on the tryout sheet, so, when they called my name, the manager just bellowed out "L. Woodard!" I took a deep breath, and strolled out of the trees and onto the field, and walked towards the pitcher’s mound.

The murmuring started immediately. And the manager-who was standing behind the pitcher’s mound, so he could watch for break and movement and that-bellowed, "Hey, there’s a naked chick on my baseball field!"

"Excuse my attire, I’m in the program this week." I held out my glove for the ball, which he was holding.

"What are you doing on my field, honey?" No ball was presented to me.

"It’s my turn. I’m L. Woodard. Lily, actually." I tapped my glove.

He laughed. " You are trying out for my team?" No ball.

"No." I grinned at him. It wasn’t a pleasant grin. "I’m not trying out for your team. I’m making your team. Now gimme the ball." I think I stunned him, because he finally gave me the ball.

"Hold it!" came a bellow from the stands. It was my biggest "fan", our beloved principal, Mr. Tilling. "Lily, you’re in the program. You’re covered up. That’s a violation."

"No it’s not." It was Mike, rushing out of the dugout. "It’s legit. That’s not clothes, it’s taping for stability. That’s allowed." He walked over to Mr. Tilling with a program brochure in his hand. "It’s right here." He pointed out the section and handed the brochure over to Mr. Tilling. Mr. Tilling read the thing three times and had to admit, grudgingly, that we were right. Very grudgingly.

Mike, bless him, walked over to the plate, and told the guy who was behind it, "Hey, Brady, take a break. I’m going to catch her." Brady shrugged and gave way. Mike grinned at me and bellowed to the pitching coach, over at the third base line, "Hey, Muggsy, you got that radar gun ready?" Then he looked at me and bellowed, "All right, Pedro, show ‘em what you got. Let’s see the number one." I grinned and nodded, he slipped his mask back on and got in his crouch, I wound up, and threw the fastball.

WHAP!

"HOLY SHIT!!" Muggsy, the pitching coach, was staring at the radar gun. "That pitch was 87!"

"The gun must be on the fritz," the manager said.

"Was workin’ fine a minute ago."

"Eighty-seven?" Mike yelled out to me. "That one was a little off, Lily. Let’s really reach back and get one."

"’A little off?’" the manager moaned from behind me.

I stifled a giggle, reared back, and threw. Thwap!

"HOLY SHIT!" Muggsy. "That was ninety-one!"

"That’s more like it," Mike yelled.

"You bet your ass," I yelled back. I threw a few more fastballs, all hovering around 90, while Muggsy looked at his radar gun like it was possessed by demons.

"All right, Lily, let’s show ‘em the changeup," Mike yelled. I nodded, kicked, and threw. Very nice.

"That was a fastball. That had to be a fastball, right?" the manager babbled from behind me. "That was no changeup."

"Uh, Skipper?" Muggsy said. "That was a changeup." He held up the radar gun. It said 68.

"HOLY SHIT!" the skipper yelled. "That looked just like the heater!"

"Well, Pedro Martinez is my idol," I giggled at him. I threw a few more of those-while listening to the Skipper muttering incredulities from behind me-and then Mikey called for the slider. In it went, and out and down it broke, right off the table, right like it’s supposed to.

The skipper was just staring down at the plate. Then he said, tentatively, "Muggsy. What’s the gun say?"

"Eighty-four."

"She throws an 84 mph slider and it breaks like that?!?!?!?!?"

"Well, honestly, it’s usually closer to 81 or 82. Adrenaline rush, and all that," I told him.

"Oh my fucking Christ."

I threw a few more of those, showed them the curveball and the cross-seam tailing fastball, and then the Skipper said, "OK, Woodard. I’ve seen enough."

I flipped him the ball, and strode off the mound, with every eye staring at me. And it was not the same stare I had gotten when I walked on the field. Hey, I’ve been in The Program for two days now. I didn’t mind the program, I liked my body, and I liked being a girl. I did not at all mind having my pussy and boobs stared at. But not here. Not on the field. When I’m on that baseball field, you’d best not be staring at my pussy-you’d better be staring at my arm.

When I walked off that field, they were staring at my arm. A few of the less-charitable ones, I am sure, were hoping it’d fall off-but they were staring at it.

Damn, it felt good. If I hadn’t been trying to be cool, calm, and collected, I would’ve done the Happy Dance up and down the third base line. But I kept cool.

I hung around until the end of the tryout, got called back to pitch and hit the next day-of course-and then started getting my stuff together. Mike came over. We walked up behind the third base stands.

"You showed ‘em, Pedro. That was something else. They’re still muttering."

"Damn, that felt good," I told him.

"I’ll bet," he grinned.

"Thanks for the support. You’re a great catcher," I told him.

"Yes, I am." We both laughed.

I looked at him. With the pressure of the tryouts done, all those other feelings came rushing back. And how. I looked at him, smiled-I was shooting for ‘coyly’ but don’t know if I got it-and said, "Can you help me with my tape?"

"Sure thing." He unwrapped the ace bandage, and then went for the scraps taped over my nipples. He was very careful. Took his time. Oh Jesus.

I reacted. I know I reacted. I wasn’t trying to make it too obvious, but I know I reacted. And, suddenly, the fabric was off, and he stepped back and proclaimed, "All done!"

All done? All done? NO! No, you are not ALL DONE! GET BACK OVER HERE! YOU ARE NOT ALL DONE!

I didn’t say it. My mind screamed it. But something must have been in my eyes, because he said, "Are you OK?"

NO! I’M NOT OK! GET THOSE HANDS BACK OVER HERE AND MAKE IT OK! As my mind kept screaming, I looked at him. Oblivious. Completely oblivious. I thought he had more of a clue than that.

Unless he wasn’t oblivious. Unless, instead, he was completely disinterested. Which I should be used to by now.

Damn, damn, damn. When the fuck am I going to learn? When? He looked at me and saw a right arm. When has it ever been any different?

I’m such a fucking idiot.

Out. I had to get out of there.

"Lily, are you OK?" he asked again.

"Fine. Great. Thanks. See you tomorrow," I blurted, and not at all nicely. And I got out of there.

Ran to my car. Got in. And almost broke my hand punching the steering wheel.

Finally, I drove home.

CHAPTER TEN

MIKE

"Mike, is that you?" I heard Mom call from the kitchen when I walked in.

"Yup."

"Want a coke?"

"Love one, thanks." She came out of the kitchen with one, and we sat on the couch. She kissed me on the cheek. She always does that. Embarrasses some guys, I know, but not me.

"So, how was your day? How’d tryouts go?"

"Great, and great."

"How was Lily?"

"Mom, you should’ve seen her!" I told her. "She was fantastic. Incredible. Blew everybody away. I was behind the plate, catching her, and couldn’t stop grinning. I think Muggsy almost ate his radar gun."

"That’s great," Mom said. "She must have been thrilled."

"Well, she was," I told her with a frown. "Until the very end."

"What do you mean?"

"Well, we hung around until the end of tryouts, right? She was fine. She was excited. So, she asked me to help her take her tape and stuff off. I did, and then she got all weird or something. She was like, staring into space. And when I asked her if she was OK, she snapped at me, and then stormed off. I don’t get it."

Mom stared at me. For a good long minute. With an expression on her face that looked like I had just told her the sky was purple.

"Mom?" I asked.

"Michael," she began. "You are my son, and I love you dearly. But you, my dear son, are a ninny."

"Huh?"

"A ninny. A complete ninny. Look. Why did you help her take her tape off?"

"She asked."

"Why did she ask?"

"Because she needed help?" I didn’t know where Mom was going with this.

"Why did she need help? Mikey, it’s an ace bandage and two pieces of bra. It’s all within reach. She certainly could’ve gotten it off herself. She didn’t need any help from you." She stared at me. "She didn’t want ‘help’, she wanted your hands on her boobs! You were turning her on! You ninny."

I sank back into the couch. "Oh, shit. I am a ninny."

"Yes, you are," Mom agreed with an affectionate smile. "Now, it’s one thing if you’re not attracted to her…"

"Shit," I cut her off. "She’s sweet, smart, funny, absolutely gorgeous, sexy as hell, cocky, fiery, and she throws ninety. What’s not to be attracted to?"

"Many guys wouldn’t be attracted to the cocky, fiery, and throws ninety part."

"She’s actually said as much," I told her. "I’m not most guys. At lunch today she challenged me and told me she could strike me out on three straight pitches. I’m sure that’d turn off most guys. It made me want to grab a stick, get up in the box against her, take my hacks-and then fuck her brains out in the middle of the infield." Yeah, I can talk that way to my mother. Always have been able to.

"That’s pretty amazing," she said.

I grinned at her. "Growing up as your son did not predispose me to be attracted to shrinking violets."

She cracked up laughing. And then she just smiled. "I get the impression you’ve been attracted to her right along."

"Yeah."

"So, you’ve been attracted to her. And she is giving out blatant signals. And you didn’t pick up on them?"

"I’m not good with signals," I admitted. "Unless it’s one for a fastball, two for a curve. Any other signals are complete Greek to me." I sighed. "Plus-and I know this was part of it-I was trying to ignore my attraction to her."

"Why?" Mom asked.

"I’m her catcher."

"Ah." Mom understood. "But you can be her catcher, and something else, too."

"I suppose," I admitted, "but you know how I feel about the catcher-pitcher bond, and how important it is. I mean, cut me some slack here-I haven’t had a female teammate since I was nine. And I’ve never had a female teammate I was attracted to. And I have to deal with that and still be her catcher."

"I understand that," she said, "but what happened today happened off the field. After the tryout."

"Yeah, to a point, but I was still being her catcher. I was helping my pitcher with her equipment. Yes, if I were better at picking up signs from girls I might not have seen it that way. But I was still in catcher mode."

"And I know how your tunnel vision gets."

"Yeah," I said. "Hey, she’s got tunnel vision, too. I’ve seen it. I just think she might know when to drop it better than I do." I sighed. "OK, and I’m willing to entertain the possibility that I was subconsciously keeping myself in the tunnel. So my hands wouldn’t shake while I was taking the tape off. If I had let ‘Oh, God, I’m touching her boobs’ cross my mind, I would’ve been tearing off skin because of hormone-addled clumsiness."

"Ah," she laughed.

"Anyhow, Mom, thanks a lot." I got up and kissed her on the cheek. "You were a big help. As usual." I got up to head upstairs to do some homework before supper.

"So, what are you going to do?" she asked me.

"Stop being a ninny." We both laughed, and I headed upstairs.

PART THREE WEDNESDAY

CHAPTER ELEVEN

LILY

I was still out of sorts the next morning.

I tried to calm down, but it wasn’t working all that well.

Especially when I got to school, and there he was. At the entrance, ready to do the get naked thing. He flashed me a big smile. I forced one back, and we stripped.

Then I headed for my first class. In a hurry.

The more I thought about it, though, the more I realized I was being silly.

Hey, if he wasn’t attracted to me, I can’t blame him, can I? Plus, we needed to get along. He was my catcher. And, I suppose, a person can’t have too many friends, right?

I had to relax about this. I just had to relax. We had to get along, I couldn’t hold a grudge just because he wasn’t what I thought he might be. It would take an intense amount of fortitude for a fellow ballplayer to be interested in me. I know that. So, I just needed to relax.

I actually surprised myself about that. I accepted relief in third period. A kid named Paul, knew him slightly, fingered me to a nice, glorious, very relaxing cum. OK, so I admit it-I needed that. And, judging by the looks he was giving me, which looked very interested-at least I seem to have an option or two. I’ve never really been a one-night-stand type of person, but I’m not opposed to it or anything.

Anyhow, I was relaxed, and more at ease about things-so when Mike waved me over to him in the lunchroom, I went.

There was another guy with him. "Hey, Pedro. Like you to meet my best friend. Ed Bauer. He’s also your future teammate."

"Nice to meet you," I shook his hand.

"Nice to meet you, too," he said. "Welcome to the team."

"Well, I haven’t officially made it yet."

"Formalities, formalities. Trust me. I was there yesterday. You’re on the team." He took a bite of his food. "Mike, here, was telling me about you yesterday morning. I was going ‘no way!’ He was going ‘way!’ I must admit, he was right, I was wrong."

"As usual, pal o’ mine, as usual," Mike butt in.

"Yeah, you’re always right. You were right about her from the first, yeah. Three words: Frankie Gutierrez mitt."

Mike cracked up laughing. "OK. You got me."

"You told him about that?" I laughed.

"I would’ve loved to have seen that," Ed said. "First he gets his hand blown away, then he had to bow and scrape. He does a very good bow and scrape. Though usually he has to do it to his mother."

"Oh, no, Marina far more often," Mike said. "Mom’s a pussycat. Marina’s the one that always catches me doing something."

"Well, he must have had practice," I said, "because he does bow and scrape very well. He was very contrite." Fuck it. Yeah, I was tempting fate. "He was even cute as hell doing it." He did blush. But he also grinned. That was a definite grin.

I didn’t know what was up or down. Jesus.

Anyhow, I changed the subject. "So, Ed, what do you do?"

"Well, when you’re pitching from the stretch, right, and your facing out to your right-there I’ll be. The ol’ hot corner."

"Yeah, and he’s the best defensive third baseman in the state," Mike put in. "He can really throw the leather. If only he could hit."

"Hey, I can hit," Ed proclaimed. "Well, some of the time."

"Ed, y’see, is an all-or-nothing kind of guy. The ball either goes a long, long way-or it’s strike three, grab some bench."

"It’s going to be better," Ed proclaimed. "I’ve worked on it in the cage all winter, trying to shorten my swing but not lose any power. Hey, I led the team in homers last year, and I can play third like the dickens-but I almost lost my starting job because I only hit.238. Not this year."

"Well, it is nice to have some teammates who can score some runs for me. But, hell, if you’re that good, I’ll take the defense," I told him. "I tend to pitch inside to righthanded batters. And I tend to make them get way ahead of my changeup. You know what that means."

He did. "Ground ball to the third baseman," he grinned. "Line shot to the third baseman. Popup to the third baseman."

"You got it," I grinned back.

"Except, this year, if you’re gonna be on the hill, I think I’m switching to catcher. Third basemen only get to see you from the back. Mike gets to watch you from the front. Far better deal."

I had to laugh. "Don’t mind him, he’s a lech," Mike said.

"Hey, last time a good friend was in The Program, she let me fuck her in the shower in the gym locker room," Ed said. "Now, I’ve got my best friend in The Program, and he’s escorting around this gorgeous babe with great tits who also happens to be the savior of our pitching staff. I must say, I like this program thing."

I laughed. Ed was kidding. I could tell. I didn’t mind. Ed said that whole spiel without once looking at my tits. He was just joking. Mike, on the other hand, was looking at my tits. And wasn’t making a single hint of an effort to hide it.

What was this?

"Hey, you guys are making me feel like a piece of meat."

" Us?" Ed asked. "Hey, Lily, did you notice that when you took the hill yesterday, there was a flurry of people getting out of the third base bleachers and moving to the first base bleachers? That’s because we got a better beaver shot from the first base side when you went into your leg kick." I couldn’t help it. I howled.

"That’s the worst part of pitching in the nude. Well, except for the boobs, which Talented Hands Mike took care of for me." Mike almost choked on his soda with that one. "No, now the worst thing is that every time I go into my leg kick, my pussy rubs together. That can be a little distracting."

Ed howled. I liked Ed. As a friend, but I liked him. I appreciated people who were free and easy about stuff. "Hey, we’ll just schedule it," Ed said. "We have the seventh-inning stretch, right? Well, we’ll just pencil in the fourth-inning screaming cum. On the mound."

"The fourth inning," I said through my giggles. "And the fifth, and the sixth, and the seventh…"

"Gives a whole meaning to the term ‘call for relief’, doesn’t it?" Ed laughed. We were rolling right then. Except for Mike. He was laughing, sure, but he was blushing. And there was a strange look in his eye.

So, I went for the jugular. "Hey, if I’m going to be standing on the mound cumming every inning, I’m gonna need some help." I looked at Ed when I said it, but said, "So, do you think that’s in a catcher’s job description?"

Ed howled louder. "Well, a catcher must help his pitcher out any way he can, right?"

Mike was laughing, he was. But he was also blushing purple. And looking at my tits again. When he looked up, there was something in his eyes. I wasn’t sure what it was. But there was something.

Goddammit. I was going to be nice. I was going to be friends. I was not going to get my hopes up. Wasn’t I?

Well, so much for well-laid plans. Of course, I didn’t really want any well-laid plans-what I wanted was a well-laid pitcher. And, despite the banter, I didn’t think I was going to get that-not, at least, from Mike. It was just banter. Ed was bantering, too-but he was just being funny, I didn’t see any real interest there. I knew that. That was fine. I liked Ed, instantly, but not that way. So why would I manufacture Mike’s banter as something more in my mind? It wasn’t going to happen.

Then again, there was that strange look in Mike’s eye.

Fuck it. I could not do this to myself. I had more tryouts this afternoon.

Pitching, Lily, pitching. Remember?

CHAPTER TWELVE

MIKE

Oh, my fucking head.

After that performance, I needed relief. Bad. I requested it-and got it, a superb blowjob from my friend Maggie Benson-two periods after lunch. And it wasn’t enough. And it should’ve been, because Maggie’s the blowjob queen of the junior class.

No, wasn’t Maggie’s fault. It wasn’t enough because I couldn’t get that picture out of my head. Lily standing on the mound-and me out there, helping her cum.

Jesus Christ. Was this real?

I knew I was going to try to find out what was what, after tryouts. I knew that. But she had me on a knife’s edge all afternoon. I didn’t know if it was banter, or if it was serious-or even, horrors, if she had given up on me, the ninny, and was going after Ed. I didn’t think so. I knew Ed wasn’t serious-Lily isn’t his type-he’s just like that all the time. But she had just met Ed, and I didn’t know if she knew that.

I managed to get through the day. Don’t ask me how.

Went over to the field. She beat me there. She was also all taped up already. Well, that didn’t surprise me. She probably still figured I was in ninny mode.

Anyhow, I put on my stuff and headed on out there. Skipper asked me to catch a while, so I did. A kid named Paul Sinclair was on the mound. Up from junior varsity. He was a junior in school, also, but I didn’t know him well.

He pitched to a couple of guys-and then in stepped Lily. Paul chuckled, wound up, and threw his first pitch. It was a brushback. Missed her boobs by three inches. "Hey, watch that shit!" I yelled. Lily bounced backwards, but didn’t go down.

She turned to me. She was furious. Not at me, but at him. She hissed to me, "That little shit better knock me right out with the next one if he knows what’s good for him."

Shit. Like I said to my mother, what’s not to be attracted to?

Sinclair didn’t knock her out. He gave her a pitch to hit. And hit it she did. And again. And again. And still again.

It was great. She was spraying base hits all over the place.

"You can hit, too?" I asked her in between pitches.

"Damn right I can hit. I have no power, but I can put the ball in play and get on base."

She just kept hitting, and hitting, a little grin on her face with every whack. "OK, one more, Woodard," the coach yelled up. And Sinclair wound up-and hit her right in the helmet. Smack in the side of her noggin.

"GODDAMMIT!" I yelled. The coach ran out screaming at him. And I saw Lily pick herself up off the ground, wipe the dirt off her naked body, and calmly walk back into the dugout.

They changed pitchers, and batters, and I asked Brady to catch a few.

I went into the dugout, found Lily. "You all right?"

"Yeah." Her tone was one of unrestrained fury.

"The bastard didn’t like you hitting him all over the park."

"Too fucking bad. He has to hit, right? I want to pitch to him," she said.

"Coach won’t like a beanball war."

"There won’t be any beanball wars," she said firmly. "Trust me."

I went and fetched the coach. He was skeptical, too. "There will not be a beanball war," Lily maintained. "I absolutely promise. I will not throw at him. But I want to pitch to him."

The coach agreed.

A couple batters later, Lily came out and took the hill. "OK, Sinclair, time to hit," the coach said. He strode up there, all cocky. I went out and took over for Brady.

"What, are you going to try to hit me with that little girl’s arm?" Sinclair taunted.

"No," Lily said, and reared back and threw the heater. He never saw it. Strike one.

"I’m not going to hit you," Lily said. Slider, this time. I think his knees did buckle. Strike two.

"I don’t get into beanball wars," Lily said, and wound up. Changeup. He swung an hour before the ball got to the plate. Strike three.

"The question is, are you going to hit me?" Lily said, and wound up again. Back to the heater. Strike four.

She stopped talking and just kept throwing. About ten more, all her different pitches. The poor bastard didn’t even make contact. After making him look completely inept on a hellacious curveball, she stood on the mound and announced, "You know what my Daddy once told me about beanballs and brushback pitches? Don’t get mad. Don’t get even. Just get ‘em out. Next?"

Sinclair slinked off, and Lily stood there on the mound grinning. Then I got a glimmer. "Next, huh?" I said. "Brady, come catch, would you?"

"What, you want to hit against me?" she asked, surprised.

"Damn right." I took off the ol’ Tools of Ignorance, and grabbed a stick. "OK, Woodard, let’s see what you got."

First pitch. Fastball. Never saw it. Strike one.

Second pitch. She threw me the slider, which didn’t surprise me, and I got my bat on it-but not enough. Fouled it off. Strike two.

I expected the change next. She must have known that that’s what I’d expect-because that’s not what I got. I got the curveball instead. I waved at it feebly. Strike three.

"I told you I could strike you out on three straight pitches!" she yelled-but there was no triumph in it. She should’ve been gloating. She wasn’t. I know why-because she thought it made me not want her. Little did she know that I was restraining myself from tackling her right there. Anyhow, I just waved at her to give me another one.

It was the cross-seamer. BLAM! Double to the gap in right.

"And I told you I’d hit a double in the gap off you." That time she did grin. Genuinely. And wound up again.

We went at it for a while. I won a few, she won a few. She won a few more, but I held my own. And, every time she got me, I grinned at her. Just to let her know there was no hard feelings.

Hard feelings? I felt like it was foreplay. She really was at her most beautiful and enticing when she was bearing down on me with a fastball.

Afterwards, I went to sit down, and she followed. "Thanks," I told her. "You are now not only the best pitcher I’ve ever caught; you’re the best pitcher I’ve ever hit against."

"Thanks," she beamed. "And you are what my old manager used to call one MTO."

"MTO?" I asked.

"Motherfucking Tough Out." I laughed. "It was his highest praise for a batter. ‘Look out for this guy, Woodard, he’s one motherfucking tough out.’ It took him six weeks before he could say that to me, his girl pitcher, without blushing."

"I can imagine," I laughed.

Tryouts ended, and they announced the team. Of course she made it. Was there ever any doubt?

So, I was her catcher. What else was there? It was time to find out.

CHAPTER THIRTEEN

LILY

I made it! I made it, I made it, I made it!

Yeah, for all my tough talk and bluster, I thought they’d find a way to deny me a place on the team. But I MADE IT!!!

I needed to let it out. I sat there on the dugout bench, as everyone else left, just drinking it all in. It was getting dark. I wanted to be alone.

But I didn’t think I’d get that chance, because Mike wasn’t going anywhere. Ah, well, you know-that was all right. I thought he’d understand.

When we were the only two left in the whole place, I ran out of the dugout and started running across the field yelling, "I MADE IT! I MADE IT!" And, I was right, Mike didn’t mind. He was standing at second base watching me-and laughing-as I romped around the outfield.

When I finally stopped, he walked up to me and said, "You doubted you would?"

"You never know. They didn’t want a girl on the team, you know that-so, you never know."

" I knew," he told me.

"You’re so sweet. And, hey, there is no way I would’ve made it without you. Not only are you a great catcher, you let me work out with you on Monday, and you even came up with this contraption." I pointed at the bandage. "Thank you so much."

"You’re welcome."

"And I think I need to take this contraption off." I started to turn away from him, and grab at the ace bandage.

"Do you need some help?"

"No, thank you." That’s what I said. What I thought was, hell no! Have you "help" me and work me all up again and then leave? No fucking way.

But then he came around and was in front of me again. And he said, "Please. Lily, let me help."

Oh, man, if only he knew what he was asking.

Oh, shit. What if he did know? What if he knew? What if he figured it out? Did I have the guts to take a chance? I looked at his face, and in his eyes I saw-that something again.

So, I said, "OK."

He took a step towards me, and unraveled the ace bandage. Then he went for the bra scraps taped to my nipples. I didn’t hold a thing in. I let it happen. I closed my eyes, and gave in to the need to breathe heavy. Then, they were off. They fluttered to the ground in the outfield where we were standing. I held my breath for a half-second. And then I felt his hands, right back on me.

Thank goodness.

His hands were all over me. And even when not being clinical, they were gentle and tender. I moaned a little. Then I felt one of his hands leaving my boob-and wandering down, right towards my pussy. Oh God. Please please please, I was so wet. And then I felt him gently run his fingers up and down my pussy.

I couldn’t stand anymore. I sunk down, kneeling on the outfield grass, pulling him down with me. We kneeled in front of each other there, as he had one hand on my boob and the other one on my pussy. I spread my legs a bit and his finger slipped right in. Heaven. It was heaven.

I opened my eyes, and looked into his. Then I kissed him. I devoured his mouth, every single inch of it, and danced my tongue with his. With my tongue in his mouth and his hand in my pussy, I came. Nice and hard.

I broke the kiss-I was afraid I’d bite his tongue off-and, afterwards, I opened my eyes. He was grinning at me. I gave him one hell of a smile back.

"This stops whenever you say it does," he whispered. I just giggled. "Lily, what do you want?" he asked.

"I want this," I said, grabbing his dick and pulling it towards me, "and I want it in here."

"Are you sure?"

"Yes. Absolutely. As sure as sure gets."

"Are you protected?"

"Yes," I told him.

"Then lie back." I did so, and then there he was, hovering over me. "God, you’re so beautiful," he said.

Beautiful. I was filthy! Jesus, I realized I still had eyeblack on!

And he wanted me.

Miracle of miracles.

Then, there he was, at my entrance. He slid right in. I was really wet.

He built up a rhythm. It was fantastic. He slid in and out of me, and I just gazed up at him, enjoying what my body was doing. Then, I got a little flash. I giggled.

"Did I tickle something?" he asked, bemused.

"No," I said, with a half gasp. "Just dawned on me. All my years of baseball, I’ve never made love in the outfield before."

"Me neither," he laughed.

He was going nice and slow, making sure he got me all worked up. Well, I was worked up. So I told him. "Mikey, harder, OK?" He obliged. Oh GOD.

That’s when I started howling. I’m not always loud. I have to be well-fucked to let loose. Well, I found myself getting really loud. Oh, man, this was the fuck of my life. At one point, I opened my eyes, and found his were open. And I found myself drowning in his. You know, those liquid pools of iridescent sapphire.

That’s when I came. With an earth-shattering scream. He went right with me.

Afterwards, he rolled off me-but pulled me towards him, cuddling me, as we collapsed in a pool of sweat and cum.

This was better than making the team. I couldn’t believe that thought went through my head, but it was.

Then I heard him chuckle. "You know," he said, "It’s a good thing I don’t play right field. I wouldn’t be able to concentrate. I’d be having flashbacks.’

I laughed at that, and looked at him. "So," I said with a sly little smile, "you finally figured out I was a girl, huh?"

He laughed. "I knew that all along. I just didn’t know what to do about it." He told me about the conversation with his mother last night. "I wanted you in the worst way," he said afterwards. "I just wasn’t getting the signals from you. Yeah, you were sending them, but I wasn’t getting them. And I still had to be your catcher."

"Your mother’s right. You are a ninny." He gave me a grimace. "Sometimes. Yesterday. Today, you were most definitely not a ninny." I sighed. "How do you think I feel? Mike, you know what I told you. Ballplayers don’t go for me. And you! I struck you out! After I did that, I figured it was all over."

"The minute I waved at that curveball like a damn fool, I wanted to tackle you behind the pitcher’s mound right then and there."

"You’re kidding," I gasped.

"I couldn’t stop looking at you. I still can’t."

"Yeah, I’m filthy and I still have eyeblack on."

"And you have grass stains on your butt."

"Oh, shit, do I?" I laughed. "That’s what I get for getting nailed in right field, huh? Anyhow, I’m filthy with eyeblack and sweat and grass stains. And you can’t stop looking at me."

"You’re beautiful," he said.

Damn. Damn, damn, damn. This was my fucking dream guy.

I needed to say something. I needed to find out exactly what went on here. I didn’t know how to say it. I sat up, and grabbed my knees, thinking.

"Anything wrong, Lily?" he asked.

"No," I sighed. "Just a little-I don’t know. Look, I’m not philosophically opposed to one-night stands, but I don’t make a habit of them."

"Is that what this was?" he asked tentatively.

"I don’t know. Was it?"

"Is that what you want it to be?"

I smiled at him, and admitted it. "No."

"Good," he said immediately, with a giggle. "Hallelujah. Then it wasn’t." He beamed at me, and then said it. "Will you go out with me?"

"Yes!"

"Good!"

I looked at him and said, "Boy, I really like you."

"The feeling’s mutual, Pedro," he said. And kissed me on the nose.

"I must admit, though, it will be a very new experience going out with my catcher!"

CHAPTER FOURTEEN

MIKE

Ok, I’ve played baseball a long time. I’ve taken showers with teammates before.

I’ve never taken a shower with a teammate who was asking me to help wash her boobs. And assorted other naughty bits. But that’s exactly what we did. The team was gone, we were alone, so it was fine. Of course, we had been taking showers in the opposite-sex locker room because of The Program, anyway. But there wasn’t much mutual washing going on in there.

After that unbelievable, incredible experience out in right field, we both decided we were ravenous. I suggested the Burger Hut, and she said, "Grease! That’s perfect!" But we needed to clean up. Even if we decided to get dressed, all Lily had with her was what she had worn-and discarded-before school. A pair of short shorts that would’ve clearly showed the grass stains on her upper thighs. I suggested that might be kind of cool. She hit me. Well, she giggled while doing it.

Anyhow, we cleaned up, did decide to throw some clothes on-there was a bit of a cool breeze and we had been quite naked all day-and got in her car to go to the Burger Hut. When we got out of the car, she came over to me and grabbed my hand.

You know what? Having her grab my hand felt just fine.

Well, we walked in, and were confronted by half the baseball team-and every eye was on us. And she didn’t drop my hand. We walked up to the counter, ordered our, as she called it, "high-quality grease," grabbed our order, and looked around.

There, from a table in the corner, we were being waved to. It was Eddie, plus Frankie Gutierrez, and our big first baseman, Ty Christopher. I looked at Lily, she smiled and nodded.

"Hey," Eddie said. We introduced Lily to Frankie and Ty. "Welcome to the team," Ty said. "You were great."

"Where have you guys been, anyhow?" Eddie asked.

I tried to come up with an answer to that one, when Lily said, impishly, "Christening right field, mostly."

Eddie looked at us blankly. Then it dawned on him. "Waitaminnit," he said. "You…and her?"

"Me and her," I confirmed. "In right field."

"Which I think they’re now going to have to squeegee," Lily joked. "We should’ve laid down the tarp."

"Then you would’ve had tarp burns instead of grass stains on your ass," I told her.

"Hmm. There is that."

"OK, let me get this straight," Frankie butt in. "You two did the nasty in right field, huh? Well, that’s an interesting way to celebrate making the team." We all howled at that. "I should try that."

"For that, Gutierrez, you need a chick," Ty told him. "Which leaves you right out."

"Hmm," Frankie thought, then looked at us. "Tell me, was this a quick bang for the hell of it, or are you two together?"

"We’re together," Lily confirmed before I had a chance to. I just nodded in agreement.

"That’s awesome!" Eddie enthused.

"Yeah, it is," Frankie agreed. "However, that leaves the rest of us right out of luck for the celebratory boink. What this baseball team needs is a community-property chick."

"You have some," Lily said in between bites of her greaseburger. "They’re called cheerleaders." The four of us just stared at her, then we howled. "Hey, if this school is anything like my old one, all the cheerleaders put out. The guys in my locker room used to keep a tally."

"Amanda Frazier doesn’t," Frankie said.

"Amanda Frazier did at one point, for about a week," Eddie countered, "and she still does, but only rarely, and only with a very small list of people. And only with Jared’s permission."

"This sounds like a story," Lily said.

It was, and Eddie and I told it to her.

"That’s pretty incredible. And they’re still in love with each other?" Lily asked.

"Totally. Head over the moon," Eddie said. "They’ve calmed down a lot since that first week-Amanda hasn’t done anything like that gangbang since that one time. Here and there, now, that’s it. Amanda took me to bed three weeks ago-I was horny as hell, it had been a while, and she knew it. Jared was at his house doing Maggie at the time. But there’s a lot less of that. They plan to be together when they’re old and grey-and, this way, there’s no what ifs, no wild oats left unsowed."

"That’s cool, that they can make it work. Don’t think I could do it," Lily said.

Much to my relief. "I couldn’t either," I said. She flashed me a thank-goodness smile.

"Then again," she said, "it’s easier for me to say that than it would’ve been for Amanda at the time. I sowed all my wild oats in Boston."

"I laid down a few acres myself freshman and sophomore years," I told her.

"Good. Hey, I’ve never been gangbanged-and, honestly, I don’t think it’s something I’m missing out on personally. But I’ve done enough. I have evolved into a one-guy girl."

"Sounds good to me," I grinned.

"So, I got to know this," Frankie asked. "How’s a girl get so interested in baseball? Not that I mind, mind you. I think it’s great."

"You think it’s great that a girl throws 20 miles an hour harder than you do?" Ty teased.

"Yeah, but can she make the ball whistle ‘Singing In The Rain’ on the way to the plate?" Frankie retorted.

"Frankie, I might be able to teach you some tricks to help you increase your velocity." Lily said. "I don’t think you’ll pitch 90-you can either do that, or you can’t-but I can check out your mechanics. I know a few tricks."

"I don’t think I have your arm," Frankie admitted.

"It’s less arm than you think it is," she told him. "Look, I have a major disadvantage-I’m female." She explained to them what she had explained to me the other day about trying to pitch with a female body. "So I do more with mechanics than you realize. Frankie, I think I could throw a few things at you."

"That’d be great," he said.

"But, in return," she grinned, "you have to teach me the knuckleball."

"Oh, wouldn’t that be something!" Frankie said. "Can you imagine her coming with that heater, and then following it up with a knuckler?"

"Can you imagine her catcher having a friggin’ coronary?" I butt in.

"Ah, you’d adjust," Lily tweaked. "Anyhow, to answer Frankie’s earlier question, my Dad is a huge baseball fan. Both my parents, actually. When you’re a baseball fan in Boston, you’re a Red Sox fan-and when you’re a Red Sox fan, you’re serious about it. We live and die with the Sox. Die, mostly." We all laughed at that. "Anyway, I just grew up with it, and I remembering asking Dad, real young, if he’d teach me to throw. He did, I loved it, started Little League young, and kept on going. And here I am. Still love it."

"Oh, you weren’t pushed by your father or anything," Ty said.

"No, not at all. He-both my parents-have been incredibly supporting, but neither of them push."

"How do they deal with a girl pitcher?" I asked her.

"Great. They’ve accepted it all along. Although, Dad once said that if he had known that he was getting a baby girl that was going to grow up to be a flamethrowing pitcher, he would’ve named her something a little less blatantly girly than Lily April Woodard!"

I howled at that. "I see his point."

"My little sister plays soccer. She’s 11, her name’s Amber. That’s almost as bad. Though her teammates call her Woody."

"That’s cause they’re 11. Once puberty hits, and they figure it out, they won’t be calling any little girl Woody, no matter what her last name is!" Eddie said, to general merriment.

It went on like that for a while-and I was amazed. She was one of the guys. Perfectly, as natural as you can be, one of the guys. She laughed at the blue humor, got into the insult games, talked sports. If Eddie, the pig, had suggesting a piss-for-distance contest, she probably would’ve been game. I kept expecting her to belch. Especially when Ty did, and she broke up laughing.

But, at the same time, she was with me-she was my girlfriend-and she acted like it. She had her arm around me, snuggled up onto my shoulder, her hair smelled like honeysuckle from her shampoo. She even kissed me on the cheek once.

It’s my experience that when you get one couple around a bunch of guys, one of two things happen-either she gets offended or he gets embarrassed, or the guys are uncomfortable and just want her to leave. With Lily, there was none of that. And then Jared and Amanda showed up and joined us, and after we introduced them, Lily and Amanda started in with the typical girl small-talk. But Lily kept up with the guy talk, too. Even Amanda-who has far more male friends than most girls, and spends more time with guys because of it-wasn’t that adept. Lily switched like it was nothing. Natural.

She was all girl. She felt damn good with my arm around her, snuggled up to me. But she was one of the guys.

Jesus Christ, and my mother had to ask if I was attracted to her? Fuck attracted. I was halfway gone already.

And, remember, this was after sex. I wasn’t horny. I was quite satisfied, thank you very much, so I was not thinking with my dick. Yes, I had in my mind the memory of the greatest sex of my (admittedly young) life-but sex, even great sex, doesn’t hold my interest in anything other than more sex.

My interest was held with her. And how.

Anyhow, we finished up, and headed home. She dropped me off-leaving me with a hellacious kiss that almost woke it up again-and then was gone.

I went in and found my Mom. "Hey, Mikey. Lily make the team?"

"Sure did."

"And how’s my ninny?" she giggled.

"We’ve banished the ninny. He’s gone. Ninnys don’t get laid in right field and get a girlfriend in the bargain." Mom screamed in delight. I knew she liked Lily. That was fine with me.

I dragged my ass upstairs and did some homework. I couldn’t concentrate all that well, though.

Yeah, big surprise, huh?

CHAPTER FIFTEEN

LILY

After I dropped Mikey off, I drove home. Humming. I admit it. I was actually humming. Little singsongy things, I didn’t even know what they were.

I think I was insane. Deliriously, gloriously insane.

What a day. Made the team. Had fantastic sex. Then got asked out. Went to dinner with him, crowded around the table with a group of friends, and had a great time.

Now that was weird, actually. Look, when you’re a ballplayer, you tend to have a lot of guy friends. I’d never dated anyone who I could bring around my ballplaying friends. And it wasn’t because of baseball talk-I dated baseball fans-and it wasn’t because of my friends-some of my boyfriends were friends with the guys on the team. It was the mixture. It was combustible. Because when I’m with the guys, I’m one of the guys. Boyfriends are threatened by that. They get possessive. I can’t imagine any of my previous boyfriends not reacting in horror to some of my banter with Ed and Frankie and Ty. Shit, most of them would’ve turned purple in embarrassment with just the cheerleaders crack.

But not Mike. I actually had a boyfriend who treated me like one of the guys. Well, sort of. Not completely. That was the best news yet. Because you don’t generally sit all snuggled and cozy with one of the guys, now do you? Well, he did say all along he knew I was a girl, right? So he treated me like a girl, his girlfriend. But treated me like one of the guys, too. And didn’t seem to mind at all when the other guys treated me, one hundred percent, as one of the guys.

Shit. I wanted to pinch him. To make sure he was real.

Look, I’ve always known I was different. There are some days I think I should’ve been born a boy. But not really-look, I wasn’t lying when I told Mike’s mom that I could pretty up just fine. And I like doing that. I like the whole makeup and hairdo and frilly underclothes and slinky dress and make-all-the-men-drool bit. I do. Hell, I even own pantyhose. And high heels. And a couple of push-up bras. Sometimes I even wear them-when I’m allowed to go to school in clothes, that is.

But I also own cleats. And baseball mitts. And a replica Pedro Martinez Red Sox uniform, and a couple of tins of eyeblack, and baseball caps galore. Plus, I can gossip with the girls, and bullshit with the guys. I can dance, and I can cook, and I can sew, and I throw ninety miles an hour. I have a perfectly fine set of tits, and I have muscular thighs. I’m in perpetual conflict. All of it, both sides, is part of me. I’ve come to live with it. The only thing about me that’s completely over to one side or the other is my sexuality, since I’m completely straight. But, that’s it. Everything else is nebulous.

So, as I said, I’ve learned to live with it. But I always had to hide at least part of my ‘guy’ side from anyone I was dating. Guys are so damn insecure about their heterosexuality, most of them, that when they’re with anyone who is at all "masculine", they think they must be half-gay or something. Last year, over the winter, I was dating this guy I had convinced myself I was in love with. During the winter, when I could play girly-girl to my heart’s content, it was fine. When baseball season hit, forget it. The minute he saw me with eyeblack, it was all over.

And Mike just made love to me-while I was wearing eyeblack.

Well, as all this was running through my mind, I made it home. Dad and Mom were waiting for me.

"Did you make it?" Dad asked.

"Of course. Blew ‘em away." I grinned. "All the guys that have seen me pitch and know I’m from Boston have started calling me Pedro."

"Well, doesn’t that just warm your heart," Mom said.

"You betcha."

"We haven’t seen you much this week. How’s The Program going? Outside of the problems with the nude pitching, that is," Mom asked.

"Fine. No worries. You know me, I don’t mind showing off a little skin. Well, a lot of skin, this time. But it’s been fine."

"Anything interesting happen?" Dad chuckled.

"Well, you know. A grope here, a grab there, a little finger here, an orgasm there. Normal program stuff." They laughed. They had read the brochure, and they were cool. They had known about me being sexually active since it had started, and were cool with it.

"Yeah, I was wondering about something out of the ordinary," Dad asked.

I laughed to myself. I couldn’t help it. "Hmm, out of the ordinary. I don’t know. Does getting nailed by your catcher in right field count?"

"Excuse me?!?" Dad asked.

"I had sex with my catcher in right field, after tryouts. I didn’t know if that’d be out of the ordinary or not. Then again, I suppose it would be, because most girls don’t have their very own catcher. So I doubt anyone else could make love with their catcher in right field after tryouts. Maybe a catcher. But it’d have to be Brady, because Mike’s the only other catcher and he told me that was his first time fucking in the outfield. So, yeah, I guess that was out of the ordinary. In fact, I’d be willing to wager that I’m the only program participant that ever fucked her catcher in right field." I was grinning like a nut by the time I was done.

Mom and Dad were laughing. "Dear, you’re babbling," Mom said.

"Yeah, I am, ain’t I?" I laughed.

"Yes," Mom replied. "So is this sexually satiated babbling, or lovesick babbling?"

"A little bit of both," I admitted. "Not that I’m not-what did you say-sexually satiated, because I am. But this may very well be my dream guy."

"Really?" Dad asked.

"Hey, I’ve never kept secrets from the two of you. You know what some of my previous relationships have been like. You know how much I’ve had to hide. Think about it. I’m dating a baseball player. He made love to me after tryouts. You know what I look like after I’ve thrown."

"Eyeblack and all?" Mom asked, incredulously.

"Eyeblack and all. And after I struck him out."

"You’re kidding," Dad said. "Did he hit you?"

"Oh, yeah, after the strikeout he ripped a double. He hit.390 last year. He’s one of Coach Morris’s legendary MTO’s." They cracked up, they both knew what that stood for. "We went at it for a while. We were pretty evenly matched. But I can get him out. He still wanted me."

"There’s two sides of that, you know," Dad said. "He hit you, you said. You still wanted him."

"It’s funny. I’ve never had any kind of relationship with a ballplayer, so I never knew how I’d react to that. Mike said it was foreplay. Strangely enough, I agree with him."

"Sounds like quite a guy," Mom said.

"Yeah, he is. It’s new, so we’ll see, but do you know how nice it is for once not to have to hide parts of myself?"

"Yeah, I can see that," Dad said. "Good for you, Lil, I’m really happy for you."

PART FOUR THURSDAY

CHAPTER SIXTEEN

MIKE

Thursday dawned. I was in a hell of a mood. There’s a surprise.

Sat down, ate breakfast with Mom and Marina. Told them all about it. Hustled myself to school.

I got there early. Grabbed the school paper, which had just come out. Figured I could read it while I was waiting-figured I’d have to wait for Lily since I was so early. I went over to the parking lot. Surprise, surprise-she was waiting for me, sitting in her car. She got out the minute she saw me coming.

"I’ve been waiting for you," she gave me a come-hither grin.

"Oh, goody." I walked over to her, and we wrapped each other in a soul kiss.

"You know what’s a pity? You’re not in any of my classes," she told me. "I’d rather get relief from you."

"Yeah, me too," I agreed. "Hey, if you need it, take it. It’s The Program. Plus, one of two things is going to happen today. You’re either gonna get felt up more, or people are going to avoid you."

"Why?" she asked.

"Because you’re about to have a bit of notoriety around here." I held up the school paper. Right there, on the front page, was a picture of her-pitching, in the nude-and the big headline: "Girl Makes Westport Baseball Team; First Time In History."

"Oh, geez. I should’ve expected this."

"Yeah, I should’ve too. It’ll be alright." I took her in my arms. "Your catcher will protect you."

"Oh, will he?" she grinned. "How? By kissing me senseless so I don’t care about the notoriety?"

"That sounds good." So I did. The rules against PDAs were still on the books at Westport, but, in wake of The Program, they really weren’t enforced. Especially in the parking lot a half hour before school.

I broke the kiss, and she grinned at me. I grinned back, and looked down. She was wearing a sleeveless white blouse with flowers on it, and a knee-length flared knit skirt.

"You know what? You’re gorgeous even with clothes on," I told her.

"Is that so?"

"Yeah. And even without the dirt and the grime and the eyeblack."

She just giggled. "You’re the best, you know that?"

"I’m glad you like what you see," I joked. "Hey, we only have that team meeting today. It’ll only be about an hour. You want to go out on a real date? Dinner?"

"Love to. Burger Hut or real food?" she laughed. "We can always go to The Mariner nude."

"That’s an idea, but we could always do that after the game tomorrow-it’s kind of a tradition among some of us to hit The Mariner after a Friday game."

"Oh, great. Cool."

"For today, though," I said, "I was thinking more about Luciano’s."

"Oh, yeah! I love that place. Only been there twice, but I love it." Luciano’s was a good Italian restaurant in town. "Can’t get nekkid there," she laughed, "but that’s cool. I’d love to go there with you."

"It’s a date, then," I said. Then I kissed her again. It went on for a good long time. Until we heard a sports car vroom into the lot. It pulled into the space next to where we were, and the driver yelled, "Hey! Get a room!" It was Ed.

"Don’t spoil my fun, Ed," Lily teased him.

"Of all the people on this whole wide earth, only you would consider him fun," Ed teased back.

"Oh, yeah? Made your travel plans to Latvia yet?" I put in. Lily was, of course, confused-so I explained my earlier joke to her.

Eddie teased us for another minute or so, then went in. We were still cuddling.

"Almost time to go in," Lily told me.

"Yeah. Darn."

"I know." We started to walk to the entrance. "I have a surprise for you," she continued.

"A surprise?"

"You’ll see." I swear she shook her hips in front of me when she walked away after she said that. She positively sauntered. Hadn’t seen that before.

We got to the entrance, and all the kids were gathered around for the daily unveiling. We hadn’t really put on a show, so I decided to do a little. I went up the stairs ahead of her, and yelled, "Ladies and gentlemen, please welcome Westport High’s newest ace pitcher, coming soon to a clothing-optional ballpark near you, Lily ‘Pedro’ Woodard!!!!"

She giggled through my whole spiel, then bounded up the steps, bowed to all four points of the compass, and then flexed her pitching arm. I thought she might’ve been embarrassed by my little speech-I did it on the spur of the moment-but she was enjoying it. Little did I know that she had a little show of her own planned.

"Thank you, thank you. Mikey, can you start the disrobing today?" I shrugged, and started peeling off my shirt. "Now, you all might like to know that that beautiful guy over there getting naked-well, he and I made love for the first time yesterday evening." Shit! She said that? "Right after I made the team. Those of you who use the baseball diamond for a cut-through, look out for the cumstains in right field. We wouldn’t want any accidents." SHIT! "And now we’re going out. All done, honey?" I, now naked, nodded, bemused. This girl sure was unpredictable. And, boy, did she have-there’s no other word for it-balls. "OK, now, since we were already naked, because of The Program, there was no grand unveiling. I thought about us undressing each other here today, but we’ll have plenty of time to do that. Then, I had a better idea." Her shirt came off.

"Y’see, I was thinking about him all night last night. And this morning." She reached back and unclasped her bra. "All the way here, that’s all I could think about, what we did yesterday-and how soon we could do it again." The bra fell to the floor. I was mesmerized by this point. "And I was making myself hornier and hornier, just thinking about it." The skirt was unzipped. "And, so, while I was driving, I let my hand slip down…here." Her skirt fell, and she stepped out of it. She gathered up her skirt, bra, and blouse, and dropped them into the box we used for that. Then she turned back to the crowd. "I was so horny." She stuck her hand between her legs. "I spent the whole ride here thinking about him, making myself horny-and making myself oh…so… wet." Off came the panties. They were pink and frilly. She wasn’t kidding, I could see the moisture on her pussy. "So, I spent the whole ride here making myself so hot and bothered-because of Mike-that I absolutely drenched these panties." She held them up. She was right, they were soaked. Then she took them, folded